《Book of Fate》


 Chapter 1 Writer鈥檚 Life

    Dreams that seem so simple to obtain or achieve that you think everything is instant, so if you like it, you can get it right away. It¡¯s like a wish that you¡¯re not sure wille true, or you¡¯re just trying to convince yourself of things or events that you¡¯re not sure are real. A woman, like Alexa, desires to be a sessful writer, but there is no end to a story. It will start, but there will be no middle or end.


    Alexa is 26 years old and had finished a Hotel and Restaurant Management course, but she likes writing. However, it seems that destiny is not in her favor, if she finished a book, it reject due to the poor quality of the story. As a result, she was always disappointed every time she came home.


    Lexie, her friend, said, ¡°Alexa! Your story has been rejected again by the editor?¡±


    Alexa sadly nodded to her friend. ¡°I told you to just work instead of wasting your time on your book, at least when you work, you have money, and you don¡¯t have to go home at night just because you can¡¯t find someone to take that,¡± Lexie advise.


    ¡± You know, even though I¡¯ve finished a course, writing is really what I want,¡± she replied and her voice cracking.


    ¡± I support you if where you¡¯re happy, I just want you to rest a little since you¡¯re out on the streets almost every day and night.¡±


    ¡± I will not leave the house; I still have a story to finish, so I¡¯ll just write it,¡± she replied with a smile.


    Alexa friend shook her head at the change in her mood. Looks like so sad a while ago, and now suddenly change again.


    ¡± Let¡¯s eat; it is also time to eat,¡± Lexie said.


    ¡± Okay, I¡¯ll just change my clothes for a minute,¡± she said, as headed inside her room.


    As Alexa enters her room, the first thing she saw is the scattered papers on the bed and floor, all of the paper she used to create the plot of the story. Putting down the manuscript she was carrying and sheid down.¡± Anotherday has passed, and yet another of my stories were not epted, ¡°she says, as her eyes were closed in a few minutes.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Alexa has been orphaned since she was in elementary school. Her aunt works in another country to support her daily living. Has covered her expenses since her parents¡¯ death; until now she do this, even though Alexa can get a job. Alexa already graduated and can able to find a job that she¡¯ll get easily because she took Culinary Arts and graduate with coarse of Hotel and Restaurant Management, but she does not want it, because she wanted to be a book writer and be a well-known author. All who read the story will feel and leave an impact on their hearts.


    Alexa is a nice person, even though her friend Lexie often gets angry when she always spends the night on the road. She knew it was dangerous at night, but she dreamed that it would be okay to catch her on the road at night as long as she just went home with a smile on her face, but she always came home sad because her story was never epted again.


    She is the type who has many scenes in her story until in the middle, but when the end is near, she can¡¯t think of a scene, she will leave it and start a new story because another story enters her imagination. In short, she was good at the beginning, but she couldn¡¯t continue it until the end. She also already finished one story, like the paper she was holding, that she take home because the editor was not satisfied or maybe the plot of her story was not epted by the readers. She also has no choice but to bring it home and create a new one.


    Alexa got up and get out of her room and go to the kitchen, where she saw Lexie already preparing their food.


    Lexie said, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Alexa sat on a chair and started eating. ¡°Alexa, you might be interested in working for my bosspany. Still hiring until now. ¡±


    ¡± Maybe, I¡¯ll think about it first.¡±


    ¡± All right, if you¡¯re interested, just let me know.¡±


    Alexa simply nodded and continue eating. Then, after she washed the dishes, she went to her room and continued to write.¡± A story is like someone¡¯s life, as you get older, where you feel tired andzy about the thing you wanted to do in the beginning, but in the middle lost your appetite for the thing you go to do, but I thought I have already started. I have already started why won¡¯t I continue, for it¡¯s worth the hardship I felt when I was just starting, ¡°said Alexa and then she sighed.


    ¡± Completing and recognizing my stories even though my books are not famous and the publishing house gives me so much joy,¡± she says, continuing to look at the manuscript that has not yet been epted.


    ¡± But, the question is when will that happen.¡± Alexa was just shaken her head to clear her mind so she could continue writing. That night, Alexa began writing her new story, which will be used again to apply.


    Meanwhile, a small wooden house can be seen in a forest where trees can be seen too and leaves are dry on the ground. You¡¯d think only one person could fit in, but it¡¯s a magical ce once you¡¯re in. After entering, you will see books that look to be a few years old, and also the sign of dustymps that seem to have smoke inside with magic.


    An older man was seated in an old chair at a table.¡± Lucas, where are you?¡± Victor shout.


    A boy approached him, but he does not use his feet to go there, the ability to fly. ¡± Why, Grandpa Victor?¡±


    ¡± What are you doing and you haven¡¯t been here yet?¡±


    ¡± I was just in the bookshelves full of books and reading. Do you need anything?¡± Simultaneously point to the end of the bookshelves.


    ¡± Go to my room and take my magical book.¡± Then, Lucas flew to the bedroom and brought back an old book. ¡°Here it is.¡± He reached for it and remained afloat.


    Victor looked at him.¡± Didn¡¯t I tell you not to use your power so frequently that people might get lost in the forest and will see you?¡± Then he went back to step on the floor while a little sadness saw on his face.


    ¡± You can go back to what you were doing because i cannot be bothered while writing because it¡¯s set to happen.¡±


    ¡± Okay, Grandpa.¡± Lucas walked away and left Victor, already wearing his sses and holding the pen, whose handle was white feathers.


    ¡± It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve waited and finally your request will be granted, Jack.¡± It has already started writing in the old book.

 Chapter 2 Magic Book

    Victor is a disciple of a superior who dictates everything. It will give a message to everything that happens, and Victor is the writer in the magical book to make it happen, everywhere you are in this world. In the book of destiny, once all the events in the book are written, it is not just simply writing because it also has events that the two still do not meet ahead. There are bad things that will happen before they meet.


    At that time, the name Jack will be the one to grant the request. A few years ago, it just so happened that Jack was looking for the woman and could be given an answer and destined for each other.


    Victor had been writing for several hours and had run out of his ink in a small bottle. He stopped in the middle of writing. ¡°Maybe some other day, I will continue to write this. I still have time to finish it.¡± He closed the book and ced it on the side of the table and his eyesses together with the book.


    Every word written in the book will automatically disappear, and by the time it is lost, it means that it is already happening to the people whose names are included in the book.


    Meanwhile, Alexa only slept for about two hours because of writing so her eye bags were already ck and her hair had not beenbed when she left the room and went to the kitchen. At those times Lexie was having coffee, and when she looked at Alexa her eyes widened and she almost spills the coffee while she sip.


    ¡± Did you sleep?¡± asked Lexie.


    Alexa¡¯s face wonder.¡± Yes, Why?¡±


    ¡± Or maybe you sleep almost the sun is rising.¡±


    Alexa rested her elbow on the table and pressed her cheek against it. ¡°Because I can¡¯t think of anything to write, and I¡¯m thinking about what I¡¯m going to write, I¡¯m not sure what time it is at that moment.¡±


    ¡°The question is? Do you write even one chapter?¡±


    She shook her head and smiled. ¡°Oh Alexa, I¡¯m telling you to just stay up at work, and at least you¡¯re making money, not as you do and possibly get sick.¡±


    She gave Lexie a small smile for what she said. ¡°Right now, I might bete for work, just eat; maybeter you¡¯ll lock yourself in the room again and forget to eat.¡± Lexie grabbed her bag and left.


    Alexa also left the house after eating and cleaning her room and went to a park to rest her mind. Alexa ended up in a wide-open space with a nearby river and chair near the trees.


    She sat down and closed her eyes to get some fresh air, but there was a voice behind her that seemed to be talking to someone.


    ¡°Why did you call?¡± asked a male voice behind Alexa.


    Alexa¡¯s ear is on the person talking to someone behind.¡±Are you sure about that? I¡¯m going! ¡°said a voice that seemed to be filled with good news.


    Alexa felt it leave, so she looked up behind her, but she could only see the man¡¯s back as it walk away.


    ¡°He has a good body build, maybe it would be better if I could see his face,¡± she thought as she turned her gaze to the river.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She focused on thinking about the scenes in her new story, but she admitted that she was hit by the so-called writer¡¯s block, so no matter what she did to activate her imagination, she really couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    ¡°What kind of inspiration do I need just to make a good story?¡± she said out loud, and the person next to her heard it without realizing it was sitting next to her.


    ¡°Good morning! Looks like you have a problem, I noticed you have a problem based on your facial expression.¡±


    Alexa looked around and saw an old man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if my voice got louder.¡± Simultaneously smile with a streak of shame.


    ¡°No problem, but I¡¯m just asking what¡¯s your problem?¡±


    Alexa sighed and said what she was thinking, even though she didn¡¯t know the old man very well. ¡± The problem, Grandpa? I¡¯m a writer who writes based on my imagination, buttely, nothing has entered my mind, so I¡¯m here now to rest my brain, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be effective either.¡±


    The old man nodded and faced the river. ¡°You are aware that the event you want cannot be given right away, and not everything you want will be given at this time. Like in a story, you have to think a few times before you do. yet start and not all the time and day you will feel that like now you say nothing enters your mind so you are here, but don¡¯t you know that some of the writers have not been sessful because they just want to be the famous author of a book.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You write not only because of your imagination but because you also use your heart to make all its readers feel what the writer of the book felt while she was writing it. Do you notice that not all writers around the world have been sessful even they already have a lot of books? Do you know why?¡±


    Alexa just shook her head in response. ¡°Just because of themselves, they are proud of themselves because of the number of stories or books they can write, and let¡¯s just say that the title of their story is good, but the question here is also the story behind the title. For you to make good books, you don¡¯t have to do it right away because that¡¯s what you want. There¡¯s a right time and ce for that. Maybe it¡¯s better to say ¡°trust the process.¡± Then he smiled at Alexa.


    ¡°So do you believe I can make a book that its readers will love?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but it¡¯s not the only one you use. Simultaneously point to his head.¡± Even your heart.¡±


    Alexa smiled at what the old man said because her headache seemed to go away. ¡°Thank you very much, grandpa. Somehow I was relieved by what you said.¡±


    ¡± Your wee but before I leave I will leave you with the saying that not everything written in the book will also happen in the real world so to everyone who reads your story, just stayed in their imagination what they read in the book because it is not will happen in the present no matter the fate they want to happen to them as in the book. They will not dictate their destiny. ¡± The old man stands up.¡± I¡¯m leaving. Be careful when you go home! ¡°And he walked away.


    ¡± Grandpa¡¯s great. Does he read a book?¡± But just a few minutester, she also stood up and walked away from that ce.

 Chapter 3 Missing Book

    A month passed and Alexa finished one story again, and now she was going to a publishing house to apply for her book. Smiling while she walked out the door, looked at the manuscript she was carrying, and then walked to the taxi.


    It took an hour before she arrived after an hour¡¯s trip. She wandered down to the other side of a building and viewed it. ¡°I¡¯m hoping it¡¯s now epted.¡±


    Alexa¡¯s face shows her desire for her story to seed this time. She approached the building and went inside, sitting in front of a woman after a few hours of waiting. Alexa¡¯s face shows her genuine desire for her story to seed this time. She went over, walked inside, and sat down in front of a woman after several hours of waiting.


    She handed the story sheet in the folder she was holding. And the woman read it, this time reading the plot, characters, setting, genre, and some chapters of her story. Happiness could not see in the woman¡¯s face, and at that moment Alexa¡¯s hands would sp because she was nervous about the result. As the woman reads her story only her eyes move.


    Alexa picked up the folder after the woman read it and handed it back to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but I can¡¯t ept your story.¡± Serious statement of the woman.


    ¡°But, ma¡¯am, isn¡¯t my writing that good? I can fix it!¡±


    The woman sighed. ¡°Your writing style is outstanding, but your story is toomon for me to ept; this time, ourpany is looking for something unique, with a twist to the story, not typical, even in the romance genre. ; with so many books on the market, their stories are very simr to yours; therefore, if you want your story to be published, you need to make a story unusual, such as add a twist to excite your readers, you can stille back here if you have a new story.¡±


    She did not speak, and she was disappointed to leave that building because she hoped that her new story would be epted now, but she failed again, and she would return home sad, especially her eyes. But she didn¡¯t go home right away, Alexa went to the mall tofort herself and not worry about what happened.


    Meanwhile, Lucas, the boy who lives in the magical house with Victor, goes to school. It acts like a human but it does not show its powers, like floating in the air. He had to go to school, and he seemed to be looking for something.


    ¡°Where is it? I¡¯mte!¡± he said as he rummaged through the bookshelves but he couldn¡¯t find what he needed.


    He looked at his grandfather¡¯s desk, and his eyes traveled back and forth until he found what he was looking for. In a hurry, he grabbed the wrong book because of a hurry to go to school, So he didn¡¯t notice that the book he got was different, not the book he used in school.


    Victor came out of his room and went to his desk, nning to write on the magical book again, but when he sat down and looked where he had ced it, he noticed another book.


    His eyes narrowed at the sight. ¡°Wait a minute, where¡¯s the magical book, why is there another book on my desk?¡± Victor checked the table as well as its drawers, but he really couldn¡¯t find it.


    ¡°Where did my magical book go? I just put it here, but why isn¡¯t it here and why is there another book on my desk?¡± he wondered. He looked for it several times but could not find it, so he stopped and sat down again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Lucas if he sees itter.¡±


    Meanwhile, Alexa has a good time by watching the kids y on the mall¡¯s yground. She smiled at a child waving at her because it was cute and it looked like it was only two years old.


    Alexa was so have fun at the mall that she didn¡¯t realize that it was already night and it looked like it was going to rain so she took a taxi home before it rained.


    On the way home, Lucas thinks to go outside the church, even though the church door was closed at that time. Lucas is used to this because it is quiet outside the church at night; he sits in a chair outside the church, but as he begins to take the book out of his bag, but someone calls out to the magical mirror that looks like apact mirror.


    He dropped the book on the chair and not in the bag without him noticing. He opened thepact mirror, and Victor¡¯s face appeared. ¡°Lucas, what time is it? You haven¡¯te home yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Grandpa because I¡¯m at church.¡±


    ¡°Go home, I¡¯ll ask you something.¡±


    ¡°All right, Grandpa,¡± Victor disappeared from the mirror, and only the reflection of Lucas¡¯ face could be seen.


    When the rain began to fall, Lucas no longer noticed the book dropped on the chair, and as it got heavier he hurried away, the rain getting heavier as he ran.


    He meets Alexa, who is also running, in a small street, time seems to slow down as the two run their skins almost touching. They had already past each other, and Alexa was forced to stop outside the church because of the heavy rain.


    ¡°Wrong timing; why is it still raining. The rainported me at this moment?¡± Alexa whispered as she wiped the wet parts of her body with a handkerchief.


    The rain still did not stop for a few minutes, she sat on the chair, but as she waited for the rain to cease she noticed a book next to her.


    ¡°A book?¡± she questioned, she grab it and looked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice, even if it¡¯s old.¡± She opened the book and was surprised to find nothing written inside. ¡°So why is there nothing written?¡± she wondered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡± Even though the book is old, why are the pages nk? But I can still use it,¡± she said, thinking if she should pick up the book. It does seem that the owner will note back because it iste, so she picks it up. ¡± I¡¯m sorry to whoever owns it; if I will not be taken this, the church utility might just throw it away.¡± She hugged it and looked up at the sky, d that the rain had stopped and she could go home.

 Chapter 4 The Beginning

    As soon as Lucas entered the house, he saw his grandfather searching through the bookshelves for something.


    He shouted, ¡± I already here!¡±


    Victor shifted its focus to him and came to a sudden stop.¡±I¡¯m d you¡¯re here because I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Did you see the magical book? Maybe you yed with it earlier? ¡°It made his eyes narrow at Lucas.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t touch the book when I gave it to you.¡±


    Victor¡¯s brows came together. ¡°But, why did the book vanish from the table? I just put it on the side of my desk, and the strange thing is, there is another book on my table. ¡±


    ¡°But, how?¡±


    Victor walked over to the table. ¡°This is the book.¡± He took the book and turned to Lucas.


    Lucas¡¯s eyes widened because this is his book.¡±That¡¯s mine. I put it on the table, but I picked up another book there that I should not be taken. ¡±


    The two stared at each other, and Lucas seemed to realize that he had gotten the wrong book earlier. ¡°Give back the book to me, Lucas.¡±


    He opened his bag and searched for the book, but he didn¡¯t have a book to touch inside his bag, so he was worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Victor¡¯s question and Lucas¡¯ face turn pale.


    ¡°It looks like the book is missing,¡± he whispered.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Wait for a second, I do not even understand the tone of your voice. ¡±


    Lucas pressed his eyes tightly closed. ¡°It looks like the book is missing,¡± Lucas mumbled.


    Victor looked confused.¡± What! Are you saying that the book is missing, it cannot be lost because that book is not ordinary, Lucas!¡±


    ¡°But, the book is no longer in my bag.¡±


    Victor lifted his head and try to not get angry. ¡°Of all the things you might lose, why the book of destiny? Don¡¯t you know that the people who are written in the book might be messed up because of your carelessness!¡± Lucas bowed because he knew he was wrong, but as he bowed, he remembered something dropping on the side of his church chair as he was talking to Victor.


    ¡°It seems that I already know where the book is.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°While sitting outside the church, I felt something fall on my side.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to go there before the book is disappeared forever.¡±


    They go there and headed to the church, but when they arrived, there was no book in any of the chairs, including Luca¡¯s chair where he sitting an hour ago.


    Victor asked Lucas, ¡°Did you see?¡±


    He shake off his head, Lucas showed his disappointment with the situation. ¡°It seemed like the book has already truly gone, Grandpa!¡±


    Victor¡¯s frustration with Lucas can be seen in his eyes. ¡°You know that book is sacred, and I¡¯m the only one who should be holding, and do you know that two people will be dyed from meeting again because of what you did?¡±


    Lucas¡¯s eyes sparkled because his tears started to fall in his eyes for what Victor¡¯s said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Grandpa, I didn¡¯t mean to!¡±


    Victor sighed and focused his gaze on Lucas. ¡°For the time being, let¡¯s go home and think about how to find the book,¡± Victor suggested, Lucas agreed and follow Victor.


    Meanwhile, Alexa got home and searched Lexie as soon as she opened the door. ¡°Lexie, I¡¯m here!¡± she said as she search the house, but Lexie was nowhere to be found, even in her room.


    ¡°She must be have worked overtime once again.¡±


    Before going to the kitchen and cooking her dinner, she put her things down, including the book she found on her bedroom table.


    After she ate and wait an hour before going to bed, now she was lying down on the bed but sleepiness did note to her after a few minutes of lying down and closing her eyes. She opens her eyes and sees the book on the table. She get up took a few steps forward and examined it.


    ¡°Who hence owns this?¡± she asked as she flipped through the book¡¯s beautiful pages as if she was excited to write in it. ¡°But the question is will be the owner able toe back to the church?¡± But eventually, she decide to write in the book because she felt it was necessary to do so.


    ¡°What kind of story can I write here?¡± she think of a story as she toying the ballpen in her hand while she gazed in the ceiling.¡± Right! High School story like what happened to me back then, and I¡¯ll get a feeling of what I had over there before, ¡°Alexa said, smiling as she remember her high school memories.


    Until they graduated, Alexa liked one person. She used to secretly look at it, but she really can not talk to him face to face or express her feelings, and there was another man who teased her whenever she tried to talk to the person she liked, but until they graduated she can not say her feeling towards the one she loves. Alexa just found out that person has already married now maybe because they weren¡¯t the ones for each other back then. And the another man who is constantly teasing her back then never heard a news for where he is now.


    ¡°My story was good then; I¡¯ll just change the scenes, characters¡¯ names, and behaviors, and I won¡¯t include other people I have met; this time, I¡¯ll make the heroine brave and true to herself, and she can say whatever she feels; and the male protagonist is handsome and rarely smiles and is quiet; I¡¯ll just include other characters based on what I want to include; and I¡¯ll just write some scenes based on my imagination, not onlye from in my own story.¡±


    She first wrote down her characters on a piece of paper.


    Danie is the heroine who has the amazing freedom to say anything she wants to whoever the person is, even if they aren¡¯t aware of it. She¡¯s also a happy person.


    William, the male protagonist, has a quiet attitude and rarely smiles at other people. The one Danie¡¯s love.


    Charice, Danie¡¯s rival to William, likes William as well, and she is the one why William does not always go to their ce for tutoring.


    Bree is Danie¡¯s friend, who is always willing to protect her from Charice when something bad is happening to her.


    As she reviewed the paper, Alexa smiled. ¡± Maybe my character is okay; I can start writing right now,¡± she said as she pinned the paper to the wall and hold the pen to start her new story and that was the beginning of Danie and William¡¯s story by the time her hand moved to write.

 Chapter 5 First Day of Class

    Danie¡¯s mother yelled, ¡°Danie! Get up! You¡¯rete for your ss! ¡± It¡¯s morning, and the sun is rising.¡± Danie doesn¡¯t seem to hear because she¡¯s still gaping and sounds asleep.


    ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s the same scenario Danie and I have every year,¡± she said as she headed up to the old staircase to Danie¡¯s room, where she saw her daughter still sound asleep.¡± Danie, get up! It¡¯s the first day of school, and you¡¯re still sleeping until now you are in fourth-year high school yet still hard to wake you up every morning. ¡±


    Danie slowly opened her eyes and saw her mother, who was now frowning at her. ¡°Good morning, senorita,¡± her mother joked, ¡± Your breakfast is ready.¡±


    ¡± Okay, I¡¯ll be there in a second,¡± she said, but her mother didn¡¯t like that and squeezed her ear. ¡°Oh, no! Mom it hurts, I¡¯ve just awakened. ¡±


    ¡°Stand there and eat before you leave. You¡¯ve waking up for a long time like a child. You¡¯re not rich people who have helpers who still need to be woken up in the morning! ¡± While her mother was preaching, she got up and left the room because the pain in her ear from her loud voice had already been repeated.


    ¡°Mom actually candidate be an rm clock with too much noise, but in fairness, it worked,¡± she said as she went to the kitchen, still smiling.


    Danie¡¯s mother came downstairs and went to the kitchen where Danie was eating. ¡°You, I¡¯m still talking to you upstairs. Why are you leave?¡± she asked.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because mom, it¡¯s still morning and you¡¯re creating such a noise.¡±


    Her mother eyebrows furrowed. ¡°You should get up faster to avoidte in ss; have you checked the time? You¡¯re going to bete for your ss.¡±


    Danie looked at the clock on the wall, but when she realized the school gate would close in 30 minutes, she ate the hotdog and rice at the same time, not sure if she was just swallowing it. She hurried to go to her bedroom, took a quick shower, and groomed herself before leaving and saying goodbye to her mother. Danie¡¯s house is near the school, but if she does not start walking early, she will indeed bete, so Danie is now walking and slightly running to get there on time.


    The guard is going to close the school gate. ¡°Wait, Sir Tony!¡± she shouted while still her hands up.


    Tony, the guard, heard her. ¡°Nothing has changed, Danie; you¡¯re stillte until now, your ss is about to start.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Tony,¡± she said as she hurried to her ssroom, where their first teacher was not yet there.


    She sat in a chair next to Bree, her best friend. ¡°Well, you¡¯re still awake,¡± Bree said.


    She looked at Bree. ¡°I¡¯m fairly sure I¡¯m still alive today; can¡¯t you see me?¡±


    Bree breathed out a sigh. ¡°Until now, you¡¯ve been a philosopher; in fact, it¡¯s a good thing you woke up because you¡¯ll be absent right away it was for first ss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here so don¡¯t worry. Thanks to my noisy mother. ¡±


    Their teacher had already entered the room, so the two stopped. ¡°Good morning student.¡±


    ¡°I just want to say that in this section you are the same ssmates you were when you were still in third-year high school, but not this time because there is a person to add to this section.¡± Danie¡¯s ssmates wondered and her also. Section C,because she has known her ssmates for almost four years, including this year, nothing has changed.


    ¡°What do you think, Danie? Is our new ssmate a transferee? ¡± Bree asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    Outside the door, the teacher turned. ¡°You can get inside.¡± Danie¡¯s world seemed to slow down or stop when she saw who it was a few minutes after it entered.


    ¡°Introduce yourself,¡± their teacher said.


    ¡°Good morning, my name is William,¡± it said simply.


    Once Bree noticed Danie wasn¡¯t moving, she grabbed her arms and shook her. ¡± Hey! You look like a rock and a fool.¡±


    ¡°Bree, tell me it¡¯s just a dream and we won¡¯t be ssmates, William,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a dream because you¡¯re still asleep and haven¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    Danie nced at her. ¡°You said I tell you it was just a dream, I just followed, but Dan, do you have any idea why he moved here? He should be in section A, right, first and third year, but now he¡¯s in thest section? I¡¯m confused? ¡±


    Danie nodded and turned her gaze to the front, but when she did, she noticed that William was staring at her, and she seemed to have a stroke in her seat.


    When the teacher began speaking, William turned to look at the other students. ¡°You may be wondering why William Franco is here because you all know he is probably one of the smartest students in your batch, but the truth is that there is a program, and one of you, William can be a tutor, so here he is, and he will choose from the index card. Take out an index card and write your names, then pass the papers, in thest row, going to the front, and give it to me. Is that clear?¡±


    Other student said, ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    They all wrote on an index card and submitted it to their teacher. ¡°All right, William, pick up one index card and say aloud the name that is written on it for whoever you have chosen.¡±


    While William is slowly moving his fingers over the index cards, Danie has been unable to exin how she is feeling.


    William pulls it out and the majority of the students stare at the paper; almost all of the female students wish that they want to be chosen because, in addition to being smart, it is also very attractive, even if not smiling.


    ¡°Danie Sanchez,¡± William said suddenly, and Danie didn¡¯t seem to hear him immediately.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re the chosen one! ¡± Bree said as she shook Danie¡¯s shoulder and look like puzzled.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Bree¡¯s eyebrows met for Danie¡¯s answer. ¡°You¡¯re crazy, you¡¯re the one William chose to teach, your tutor now. You¡¯re where your mind goes.¡± Danie turned her gaze to the front, and their gazes met. Danie was still like a rock because she couldn¡¯t move and didn¡¯t even blink.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± said Bree. ¡°Maybe the wind will catch you and you¡¯ll end up like that.¡±


    Danie realized what was happening and she turned her gaze to William, but he was no longer looking at her. ¡°All right ss, go back to your seat and the ss will begin. Mr. William will sit next to Miss Sanchez on the right.¡±


    Danie¡¯s world seemed to stop when their teacher told where William would sit with only five spans between them. As William sits and faces their teacher, Danie can¡¯t take her eyes off to William because she thinks it will be her best year in high school before she can graduate.

 Chapter 6 Hidden Gift

    She¡¯d had a crush on William since her first year at SHS, and she always made a way for him to notice her, but the first and fourth years of high school passed and she still didn¡¯t have a sign if William had a crush on Danie.


    Danie¡¯s other subjects passed by, and she was getting ready to go home, but William suddenly approached her while she was getting her belongings.


    ¡°After that, you follow me,¡± he said, as he began to walk. Danie was puzzled, but sheter followed it.


    William was almost moved too far when he stopped in a chair near the basketball court inside the school. He turned to Danie and began to exin to the two of them the set up. ¡°I just have a few rules for teaching you, so we don¡¯t have a problem.¡±


    Danie made a slow nod. ¡°First and foremost, you must always be on time; I do not want you to bete. Second, if it is not about tutoring, do not talk to me. Is that clear? ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Danie replied.


    ¡± Third, you should have understood at least half of what I taught you; in other words, you should concentrate on the lesson rather than on me.¡±


    As she kicked the ground, Danie sighed. ¡± Did you understand what I said?¡±


    Danie smiled at William when she raised her head. ¡°I got it all,¡± Danie said.


    ¡°Then I can go home.¡± Although it felt like William still had something to say, he didn¡¯t say anything and left immediately.


    Danie looked and followed him as he walked until it faded from her sight. ¡°He hasn¡¯t changed. He¡¯s still mean, ¡°she said with a smile that almost ripped her cheeks. ¡°But this is probably the best year for me because I can be with him now, unlike before when I had to stalk to find out where he was in part of the school, and he didn¡¯t say anything that I should give up what I¡¯ve been doing since the beginning, so I¡¯ll do what I want.¡±


    Bree had been looking for her for a while there at times, so she was taken by surprise when she saw her with that look. ¡°Dan, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a little while, and why do you look like that?¡±


    Danie quickly faced Bree, who was shocked because she looked like she was not Danie. ¡°Can you tell me what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go home, ¡°Dani said, as she continued to smile.


    ¡°Dan, went crazy for the first week of school! This is unbelievable! ¡°she said before she walked and followed Danie home.


    Bree got home first because her house was closer to the school, while Danie had to walk another block to get home. It is not conventional for her to ride a tricycle home as long as she can walk if she is in a hurry, and it is also a waste of money if she rides the tricycle all of the time.


    Even though Danie was still in her first year of high school, she always felt as if someone was following her since she started walking, but every time she looked behind her, there were no people or even animals. She was scared at first, but now she is used to every school year, and it¡¯s possible that Danie was just imagining things, so she did not pay enough attention in the end.


    She was standing in front of their house when she spotted her mother, who was already inside the cottage, having a coffee.


    Danie shouted,¡± Mom, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Danie¡¯s mother, Maria, frowned. ¡°Why are you shouting as if you¡¯reing from another country?¡±


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°No! Get inside and change your clothes so you don¡¯t have to be silly here, ¡°she said before sipping coffee.


    Danie slowly started to walk inside their house.¡± Everytime I said something like a joke, she have answer to it.¡± She shook her head as she searched for her clothes.


    Danie couldn¡¯t let her mother be sad since her father left them because God took it too soon, even if it was just a simple tease. She could not think that they were just the two of them, even though her mother was upset with her sometimes. But, even if it doesn¡¯t seem like it, she can now say that she is simply riding on her crazy doings.


    Danie sat down in front of her mini table when she had finished putting her things in the cab and took the small box from the drawer.¡± For almost a year, I¡¯ve started to save for this ne, and now I¡¯ve already bought it, but nothing seems to be happening in my effort to get him to notice me until now.¡±


    Danie said, picking up the ne until it was level with her face, with a pendant of the letter D inside the ring. ¡°You are myst gift to him because I¡¯m about to graduate next year and I don¡¯t know where he will go to college, so if I can¡¯t follow him anymore, I will give this to him and I hope he keeps it. I¡¯m okay with that.¡± She stared at the ne for a while before putting it back in the drawer.¡±Last chance Danie, if none of that works out, move on after graduation,¡± she murmured to herself, smiling as she walked out of the room.


    On the other hand, William,has only just got home from school and he has also walked home. An older woman approached him and took his stuff. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve arrived; why do you love walking when you have a car to use?¡± William simply smiled and stepped into the living room, where he sat on the sofa.


    Lydia, William¡¯s maid, said, ¡°What kind of answer is that, a smile?¡± As a result, she approached William once more to ask. ¡°Are you hungry? I cooked a snack. Would you like to taste it? ¡±


    ¡± Lydia, it¡¯s just a cup of coffee; I¡¯m fine with that.¡±


    ¡± Are you sure?¡± Lydia replied. William just nodded and she left to make coffee.


    While waiting for the coffee, Williamy on his back on the backrest of the sofa , looking deep in thought as he gazed at the ceiling of their house, and then smiled suddenly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lydia saw that while holding a cup of coffee. Lydia asked as she lowered the cup. ¡°Are you okay, William? Why are you smiling all by yourself? Did something nice happen? ¡±


    Before answering, William sat up straight. ¡°No, Lydia, something funny just came to my mind, so I smiled.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave you here because I have something to do in the kitchen, and your Dad and Mom areing home before dinner came.¡± Lydia went to the kitchen, and William sipped his coffee slowly.


    William¡¯s parents own and run a business, which his mom and dad manage. As a result, William can be regarded as capable in life. Yes, their lives are good, but they are not the people who have lost contact with others, especially when they are not rtives. William is a serious person with a good heart; he just can¡¯t show it to others because other people and students at their school think he¡¯s unkind because of his expression or because he¡¯s simply quiet; if no one asks, he doesn¡¯t speak.


    After finishing drinking the coffee, he entered his room and changed his clothes.

 Chapter 7 Tutoring Conversation

    Danie came in early the next day since she didn¡¯t want to bete, so she started walking before six a. m. Danie was close to the school gate when she noticed William entering the gate at the same time.


    She greeted him with a smile and said, ¡°Good morning, William!¡± William just gave her azy look before entering the gate.


    Because William did not return her greetings, Danie¡¯s smile faded. ¡°It¡¯s early, Danie,¡± she thought, ¡± So maybe he¡¯s not in the mood yet.¡± She went inside and to her ssroom.


    Because it was still early, her other ssmates were already outside once she sat down in her chair. Only a few students were inside with William and Danie; Bree seemed to be not in the school yet, and Danie saw that it wasn¡¯t in the chair. Danie rested her head on her arm on the desk while they waited for their teacher, looking at William, who was reading a book.


    William apparently felt that someone was looking at him, so he turned around and caught Danie looking at him. Danie didn¡¯t even look away and smiled at William. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± William askedzily.


    Danie just shook her head. William would have been ready to go back to reading again, but he remembered something to say.¡± By the way, I will start tutoring you after ss at breaktime. We go there in the school garden. There were tables and chairs.¡± And then he went back to reading again.


    The sound of the school bell, indicating that all students should enter their ssroom, was eventually heard in the ssroom.


    Danie seemed to remember the male teacher from the way she looked now, because her eyes widened as he walked into the room, and the book she was holdingy on the desk, pretending to be read.


    It greeted everyone with, ¡°Good morning, ss!¡± And he rolled his eyes at all of his students now, but it stopped with one student whose face was hidden by the book cover.


    ¡°Excuse me! Could you please put down the book you¡¯re holding before the lesson starts, because I haven¡¯t yet told all of you to use a book,¡± he asked seriously.


    Danie tries to keep her gaze away from what he just said. ¡°Why did Sir Salvador be our teacher on the second day of ss?¡± Danie had no choice but to slowly lower the book.


    Mr. Salvador¡¯s eyes narrowed at Danie because he appeared to be aware of the situation immediately. ¡± Miss Danie Santos, and I had no idea you¡¯d be my student again this year.¡± She smiled. ¡°I thought you forgot about me, likest year. But next week this section will have a quiz right way. I¡¯ll see if all of you still remember the forms that were taughtst year. For now, pass the index card with your written name and section. ¡± It sat on the chair in front of the table. The students murmured, but they couldn¡¯t do anything because that was really the behavior of Mr. Salvador.


    William turned back to Danie, who was now staring at her forehead while writing her name on the index card.


    An hour passed on the subject of Mr. Salvador, and the students were introducing themselves one by one, even Mr. Salvador, to them.¡± Okay, ss, wait for your next teacher. I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t forget the quiz next week, especially you Danie. ¡± Look at Danie once before he leaves.


    Bree approached her. ¡°It looks like you are Sir Salvador¡¯s favorite student, Dan. You¡¯ll think that you haven¡¯t slipped through his subject, and to him also, he followed you until yourst year here. ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why there¡¯s a quiz next week. I know I am a little below average in math. How can I pass the math subject again this year? ¡°Danie seemed frustrated.


    Bree came close to Danie¡¯s ear again. ¡°Crazy, don¡¯t you know that you have a tutor now? It¡¯s William. Thanks to him, because he pulled out your name; otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be on stage on graduation day. ¡±


    When Danie realized what Bree had said, she smiled. ¡± d you still remember.¡±


    Bree looked at her as if she was confused. ¡°Everything happened yesterday, Dan. You can forget that easily. ¡± And it was back in its seat again.


    ¡°Is it my fault I forgot? I thought it was just a dream yesterday, ¡°Dani whispered.


    A few teachers passed by, and it was time for Danie¡¯s breaktime, so William went first to their meet-up ce, and then she followed.


    Danie just sat quietly opposite William, because he was already reading the book, so Danie waited for a while and didn¡¯t disturb him first.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    William put down the book, which surprised Danie as there was too much force and a serious stare at her.


    ¡°Why?¡± Danie asked, looking nervous.


    ¡°What were your grades for Sir Salvador in math then?¡±


    Danie forced augh. ¡°Why do you need to know more?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your tutor and, based on what Sir Salvador said earlier, you just seem too lucky to pass for his subject.¡±


    Danie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Hey! From the way you speak, what are your grades in math subjects? Go ahead, tell me! ¡±


    William folded his arms and looked at her in the eye. ¡°I had 99 grades in math then.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± she shouted. ¡°The grades are almost 100.¡±


    ¡°Now, what are your grades in math then.¡±


    Danie didn¡¯t answer right away and yed with her fingers on her hand first. ¡°75,¡± Danie said softly, and William didn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°Strengthen your voice, I can¡¯t hear.¡±


    In Danie¡¯s mind, ¡°What kind of person is he?¡± Danie sighed before raising her voice. ¡°I said I had 75 grades back then!¡±


    William shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing the school has a program for tutoring and you¡¯re one of the chosen ones, because otherwise it¡¯s a pity you won¡¯t be able to graduate next year.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes it really hurts the way he talks, ¡°she whispered.


    ¡°Are you saying something?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± She smiling at the same time. In all the subjects, math is the one that causes the most difficulty for Danie, but in other subjects, her grades are okay, but it cannot be said that her grades are too high in all subjects.


    William arranged his things before he started. ¡°You seem to be weak in math, so that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to focus on teaching you first, and tomorrow I¡¯ll give you examples of solutions to previous lessons in the third year, so try to remember it because I¡¯ll give you a short quiz. ¡°

 Chapter 8 Myterious Creature

    Danie looked at him in disbelief.¡± Quiz!¡± Is that sure? Think about it carefully first. Maybe you¡¯re just excited. ¡± She was still making sure.


    William turned his head to her, looking disappointed.¡± You must learn to listen and do what I say if you want to pass all of the subjects. It¡¯s not for me, and if there was a real chance, I wouldn¡¯t have epted tutoring if you were not serious about this. Don¡¯t take everything too seriously. ¡± It stood up and left Danie unable to speak because she was hit by what it said.


    What should have happened next was ruined when Lexie appeared suddenly, so what happened next in William and Danie¡¯s conversation could not be written.


    ¡°Hey! Alexa, do you still have any ns to eat? You¡¯ve been locked in your room for a few days and you¡¯re just writing, and you¡¯re always eatingte,¡± Lexie scolded her, while cing her hands on her waist.


    Alexa stretched as she dropped the pen.¡±I¡¯m sorry, but my scene with my characters is too exciting, so I can¡¯t help but write and continue, ¡± she exins while I smile at Lexie, who is now staring at the book.


    ¡°Why do you write in that book since you usually write in a notebook or on bond paper?¡± she questioned. ¡°Where did you get that and why is it so old?¡±


    ¡°I just found it outside the church. It looked like one person did know that the book had fallen, so I picked it up; it¡¯s a pity because it¡¯s still nice to write in this book. ¡±


    In the book, Lexie seemed to be feeling something bad, as if there was some magic thing she couldn¡¯t exin. ¡°Maybe the owner will return without you even waiting toe back.¡±


    ¡°I checked around before I went home. I didn¡¯t see anyone, so maybe it won¡¯te back. ¡±


    Lexie simply nodded and looked at the book for thest time.¡±Let¡¯s eat first, then just go back to writing,¡± Lexie said, and Alexa nodded, so she could continue to write afterward.


    Meanwhile, Victor is facing a problem at home because the mystery book is still missing. ¡°We¡¯re going to be punished for what you did, Lucas. Just always look before you take something, understand!¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa; I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t check to see if I got my book.¡±


    Victor was about to say something until he felt something strange around him. ¡°It looks like this is the day, Lucas, because he¡¯s already here.¡± Lucas hid behind a bookshelf because what his grandfather was talking about was too bright.


    A human figure appeared in front of Victor as he stood near his table. Ordinary people can¡¯t see its face; all they see is a shining light. Victor, on the other hand, can see its full body, including its face, because he is the guardian of the magical book whose real owner is the one who is presently in front of him. ¡°You have a problem now, Victor, don¡¯t you?¡± the mysterious person asked.


    Victor¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I¡¯m sure you already know what¡¯s going on right now.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that there are people whose destiny will be dyed again as a result of this incident?¡± he asked calmly.


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m already thinking of a n to find the book!¡±


    As the mysterious creature turned his back, he rolled his eyes over the entire bookshelf.¡± But, I think it will take you some time to find it because the person who found it has already used the magical book.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Victor was even more worried. No other person had the right to write in the book except Victor, because every word that was written in the book happened in real life. ¡°Then I need to find the book as soon as possible, but if you know where it is, could you please let me know?¡±


    Slowly, he shook his head. ¡°It can¡¯t be because that person already started writing a story; if you take it, you¡¯ll ruin the fate of the people she made the protagonists of her creation; you¡¯ll put the people in danger in her story.¡±


    ¡°But, howe the people I¡¯m writing about in the book are the ones who are destined to meet each other?¡±


    He turned his gaze back to him, this time looking into Victor¡¯s eyes.¡± You are responsible for this, the people who should have met each other will be messed up because of the missing book, and the person who found it is already making other people destined, but this is not the right time; so, as quickly as possible before she finishes her writing, find her and tell her how important that book is worth; if it doesn¡¯t be a problem for us, maybe her character in the book will face a problem together and have a problem with their true destiny; and also be problem for the people you started to write their story.¡±


    Victor sighed in frustration because he had no idea where to start. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know where to start, I¡¯ll do everything just to find the book.¡±


    A mysterious man left a warning for Victor.¡± I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t like what I¡¯m about to say. You started writing in the magical book but didn¡¯t finish it; the other word may have happened because you didn¡¯tplete the words and the book could misread it.¡± He pause. ¡°The woman in your book will be doomed as a result of your irresponsibility, and her destiny will be the cause.¡±


    Victor quickly turned his gaze to the mysterious creature, a glimmer of fear in his eyes as he heard what it said.¡± So, if you don¡¯t want their story and the person she included in the book to be bad as a result, you need to find the magical book as soon as possible,¡± it saidst before disappearing.


    Victor was still stunned and seemed to be thinking about thest thing a mysterious creature told him that only he could see. He folded his arms and walked back and forth as if he were fainting, as if he was just thinking about what he would do next.

 Chapter 9 Math Solution

    The next day, Danie went to school early again because she didn¡¯t want William to say anything more to her. It¡¯s okay, what she heard yesterday hurt her a little more than he added, and she can¡¯t get up at all.


    Their ss went well, and they didn¡¯t do much because the first week of ss was just an introduction, and there were no lessons for all their subject teachers.


    William and Danie talked about meeting again in the school garden, and there William would give a sample quiz and forms about math when they were just in their third year.


    They are both in the school garden and in the same ce where they talked yesterday. William quietly ced a fairly thick piece of paper over the table right opposite Danie.


    In Danie¡¯s mind, ¡°I thought it was just a short quiz. Why does it seem like everything I didst year was written on too much paper.¡±


    ¡± I know what you¡¯re thinking if you look at this thick paper. That¡¯s not my sample quiz for you, it¡¯s just forms and solutions, and you have to read and remember everything written on the papers.¡±


    Even though Danie¡¯s hands are too slow to get the papers, by the time she touches them, she feels, even though she hasn¡¯t read them yet, nothing enters her head.


    While Danie was reading this, it seemed that everything that went through her eyes came together, and she didn¡¯t know how to solve a problem again, so even though she was nervous, she asked for William¡¯s favor. ¡± May I ask a favor?¡±


    He just looked at her and didn¡¯t answer, so she just continued. ¡°If only you could teach me about this first so that I could answer something on your short quiz.¡±


    William stood up and approached Danie. He sat next to her, who was surprised because it was too close.¡± Which one do you not understand here?¡± William asked.


    Danie was just stunned by the closeness of his face. ¡°Everything! As well as how I feel about you,¡± Danie suddenly said.


    William frowned at her answer. ¡°This is the only focus here, Danie, not on my face,¡± he said rudely.


    She seemed toe to her senses and just turned her gaze to the paper full of numbers and letters that could be seen. At first, Danie still understood something, but of all the different form solutions that William exined at the same time, she didn¡¯t understand anything. It even resulted in her headache.


    William noticed ut because Danie never spoke again, so he stopped what he was doing first. ¡°Did you understand what I was saying?¡± William asked.


    Danie just nodded, which surprised William because it was so quiet and he noticed Danie¡¯s face like someone else, because William was not used to it being quiet. During the few years they were at school, he already knew her habits and was very naughty, especially how it felt for him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± William asked Danie uncontrobly.


    Danie was surprised by his sudden question, but eventually she answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay.¡± in a low voice. Because Danie¡¯s head hurt from what William exined, She just stared at the paper and didn¡¯t look at William.


    William frowned again and crossed his arms, looking at Danie. ¡°Look at me,¡± William said.


    Danie looked at him in surprise but still didn¡¯t speak. ¡°It¡¯s just like this: I¡¯ll only teach you every weekend and not every breaktime. We¡¯ll just meet in a park near our school. Is that okay with you? ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s okay with me, ¡°Dani replied weakly.


    ¡°The ss is about to start again. Keep your reviewer. ¡± Danie took it and quietly put it in her bag.


    Danie stood up, but it stopped in front of William, who was still sitting.¡±I would like to say something.¡±


    ¡± What is it?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you know that you are like a math problem?¡±


    William looked up at her. ¡°Math problem, why?¡± he asked, his forehead narrowed, almost connecting his eyebrows.


    ¡± If you pay attention, you can tell it¡¯s not that difficult. I¡¯m not really focused on getting the right solution and getting the right answer.¡±


    ¡± I do not understand.¡±


    Danie gasped at his answer. ¡°You¡¯re intelligent. Why don¡¯t you get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Why do your words still have meaning?¡±


    Danie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°There¡¯s probably yes! Why are you holding so many books? You don¡¯t know how to create another meaning to it!¡±


    ¡°Is it necessary?¡± William¡¯s innocent answer.


    Danie just scratched her forehead. ¡°In short, even if you¡¯re like that, I¡¯ll still make a way for you to notice me no matter how long. That¡¯s it It¡¯s hard for you to talk.¡± Danie walked back to the ssroom, and William was left sitting.


    ¡± I¡¯m the one who¡¯s really hard to talk to. She¡¯s the one who can easily change her mood, as if she was sad a while ago, and now she¡¯s the one first to walk out. ¡± William just shook his head and followed Danie because he might bete for ss.


    It¡¯s afternoon and it¡¯s time to go home, but Danie¡¯s roadway is not to her home. The direction she was going is like a park, and it looks like this is what William was telling her earlier. She just walked around and looked at the people who were around her. She sat down on a chair and watched a dog that was swaying its body with its master¡¯s that seemed to be begging for food. Its female owner was holding fries, so Danie was amused as she watched it until it finally left the ce. Eventually, Danie got up as well and walked home with them.


    It was already Saturday and Danie was in a hut and had been staring at the paper she was holding. The thick paper was what William had given her, and now she was trying to understand all the forms, but it looked like Danie¡¯s eyes were about to cry blood because she could see the numbers and letters on the paper.


    Danie lowered the paper and looked at the emptiness. ¡°There¡¯s really no hope for me to remember what¡¯s written on the paper, because it¡¯s so hard!¡± She ruffled her hair and was disgusted with herself.

 Chapter 10 Short Quiz?

    While she was in that order, her mother came with a snack and wondered why Danie was in that look. ¡°What does that look like, Danie? You¡¯re studying and you¡¯re not in a horror house. ¡±


    Danie¡¯s hair is messy and her eye bags areturning ck because she couldn¡¯t sleepst night. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to go to school anymore.¡±


    Maria frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to school? It¡¯s just a week after your first school year, yet you¡¯re going to stop. Don¡¯t do things that will make me mad, Danie! ¡±


    Danie grabbed the sample form and solution and showed it to her mother. ¡°This is the reason, Mom, I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Maria took it and read it. ¡°What¡¯s difficult here. It¡¯s just a math subject, ¡°Maria said calmly.


    Danie¡¯s eyes widened because of her mother¡¯s answer. ¡°What are you, Mom? That¡¯s hard for me. That¡¯s math. Please try to answer if it¡¯s easy. There are some questions there. ¡±


    She looked at her badly. ¡°Why should I answer this? I¡¯m not the student of the two of us. You Danie, don¡¯t make a scene, so you can¡¯t do your assignment! ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s not an assignment, it¡¯s from my tutor.¡±


    Maria was surprised by what Danie said. ¡°Tutor? When did you get a tutor to teach you? I didn¡¯t raise you without a brain, Danie. ¡±


    In Danie¡¯s mind,¡± My mom, the way she said that she also can¡¯t answer math, we¡¯re just the same.¡±


    ¡°I know that looks like Danie; are you saying I¡¯m not good at math?¡±


    Danie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Can you read a human mind now?¡±


    Maria sighed at her daughter¡¯s annoyance. ¡± Just start studying, as much as you said, andwith whom your tutor agreed to teach you. Where will you get the payment for your tutor? ¡±


    ¡°No Mom, my school has a special program. Your daughter is just lucky, so I was chosen to be taught by William.¡± She parted her hair at the same time.


    Maria¡¯s eyebrows met. ¡°William?¡±


    ¡°Yes, William, my crush since my first year of high school.¡±


    ¡± Seriously? It¡¯s like just the other day ¡­¡± Maria couldn¡¯t continue what she was going to say when she shifted her eyes to Danie, who now saw her face waiting for the next word she was saying.


    ¡± What¡¯s that, mom? It¡¯s like just the other day? ¡±


    Maria¡¯s eyes blink a few times. ¡°I want to buy pork, but the price is too high.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you should say.¡±


    Maria got up and nned to leave. ¡°Just study there and I¡¯ll leave. You already have a snack. Maybe your brain will somehow be equipped with a little more intelligence.¡± It came out of the hut and left Danie unable to believe what her mother said.


    ¡°What did mom think? I¡¯m brainless!¡± She took the paper and stared at it, then put it down again on the table. ¡°She¡¯s right, I really don¡¯t have a brain.¡± She put her forehead on the table at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to me if I can answer William¡¯s short quiz before he starts teaching another subject. But I think as long as I don¡¯t get a high score, just keep repeating it. ¡±


    All day, Danie focused only on math forms and solutions, and the next day she did the same, because on Monday, William would give her the short quiz. They decided to start tutoring next Saturday, and she and William were talking about teaching her in a za near the school, so Danie is now trying her best to just remember the solutions even though her brain is not working properly.


    Night came, and Danie stopped solving the math forms and sat on the edge of her bedroom window. And looked at the moon that was so bright that night. Danie just stared at it, and it was as if the depth of her thoughts was that she stood up and closed the window to get ready to sleep.


    It¡¯s Monday, and Danie is in the school garden right after their lunch time, but William isn¡¯t there yet. Danie ate first before going to the garden, and it looks like William ate too, so he wasn¡¯t there yet. Danie hadn¡¯t looked at William before during ss and avoided getting his gaze on her face.


    A few minutester, William immediately sat in the chair opposite Danie. And William noticed that Danie¡¯s head was bow too much and her hair was covering her face.


    ¡°Did you review?¡± William asked.


    ¡°Of course, yes!¡± Danie¡¯s pride.


    ¡°Really? All right, let¡¯s try. ¡± William handed Danie a paper. Danie took it and examined it.


    Danie suddenly raised her head in shock because of what she saw. ¡°Wait!! You just said it¡¯s a short quiz. Why do I have to answer up to 50 numbers with a solution for every number? You think I¡¯ll finish this before the bell rings? ¡± Danie¡¯s eyebrows were almostpletely together as she frowned.


    ¡°Did you sleep?¡± William asked seriously.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Danie touched her eye because her eye bag had almost turned ck from being awake for two nights.


    ¡°Slept, why?¡±


    ¡°Looks like you did well reviewing what I gave you. Are you okay?¡±


    Danie smiled and thought that she might not be able to continue the quiz she was supposed to answer. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Okay, you can now answer?that.¡± After saying that, he opened the book and began reading. Danie was left gaping at what he said.


    ¡°I still thought he would be nice to me.¡± Danie stared at William, who wasn¡¯t looking, so even against her will, she answered the quiz, and it¡¯s up to her if the bell rings to signal that their lunch break is over.


    Danie was so serious about answering that quiz that she didn¡¯t realize that William was peeking from the book he was holding. William saw how persevering Danie was in answering what he gave, so a small smile shed on his lips and then he went back to what he was reading. Danie had been answering for almost half an hour when the bell suddenly rang, so she stopped. And she was almost at number 20 when the school bell rang.


    ¡± Finished?¡± William asked.


    ¡°Of course not yet, the bell rang, how can I still finish?¡± she replied, disappointed.


    William picked up the paper and looked at how far she hade. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve got at least one right.¡± He hid the paper in the bag and stood up and walked to the ssroom, even though Danie followed it.

 Chapter 11 Unknown Person

    Danie¡¯s day ss was over, and it was obvious that her eyes wanted to close because she was so sleepy.


    Bree was not with Danie when she came home because Bree was in a hurry to go home, so while she was leaving the school gate, William called her.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Daniezily turned to William and just waited for him to get close to her. ¡°We¡¯re going somewhere; follow me,¡± he said, and continued walking.


    Danie¡¯s forehead furrowed because she really wanted to go home. Even though her face was tired, Danie walked with a smile and followed William.


    Danie was already just behind William, five steps away. Danie walked more slowly while bowing her head. William noticed this, so he walked back and leveled his walk with Danie without her being aware of it.


    Danie just followed where William was going, and she noticed that in a park that she had also went to the other day, she had entered.


    Danie thought, ¡°What are we going to do here? We have discussed that you will start tutoring me on Saturday, right?¡± Until William sat down in a chair with a table, Danie just sat down.


    ¡°Here I will check your answer earlier in your quiz.¡±


    Danie wondered why he even took her to the park if he was just checking her answers earlier. ¡°Why am I still here?¡±


    He lookedzily at Danie. ¡°Can you just stop asking?¡± William pulled out the paper and began reviewing Danie¡¯s answers.


    Danie just nodded and put her arm and head on the table because she was really sleepy. In less than five minutes, it was obvious that it had fallen asleep. William shifted his gaze to Danie, who was already asleep at that time. He watched it while it slept, which meant he really meant to take it to the park so that it could somehow sleep for a little while. It is dangerous for her if she walks continuously, becauseter she will face danger on the road.


    While they were in that position, a man was looking at them from the other chair and table. When William and Danie arrived. It looked at Danie first before William. And since the man was looking at them while they were sitting, he asked. ¡°Is she your girlfriend?¡±


    William turned to look at it and shook his head in response. ¡°Why do you two look like lovers?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend, she¡¯s just my ssmate, and I¡¯m her tutor.¡±


    The man smiled. ¡°I think I know. Maybe she likes you, but you don¡¯t pay attention to her. ¡± At that time, William didn¡¯t answer, and at that sametime, the man was right in his suspicion.


    ¡°It¡¯s your lucky then.¡±


    William turned to the man again. ¡°Why did you say I was lucky? This woman is so ugly and will do what she wants even if those around her are no longer happy.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy? Of all the guys around your school, you¡¯re the only one she chose to have her crush on you and I¡¯m not sure if she also loves you too. ¡± The man was still smiling as he looked at Danie. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, but why don¡¯t you care about her effort?¡±


    William looked at Danie¡¯s face when the man suddenly spoke again. ¡°I was also a high school student. I had a ssmate like that, but the woman in front of you is not the same behavior. She also had a crush on a man, but she couldn¡¯t say what she felt because she felt like I was in trouble, so what happened was that we graduated and she was mean to me. ¡±


    ¡± Why are you bothering her? Shouldn¡¯t you let her be who she wants? ¡±


    He averted his eyes and stared at the emptiness with a small smile on his face. ¡°Because I also have feelings for her. It¡¯s funny to think that I did everything so that she wouldn¡¯t just tell the person she liked the feelings in her heart, even though she was almost angry with me then.¡±


    ¡± What you did is selfishness.¡±


    Heughed softly. ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m of aware that I was selfish at that time. But what can I do? I love her and I don¡¯t want her to go to that man anymore.¡±


    ¡°But where is the woman you¡¯re talking about now?¡±


    The smile on his lips disappeared. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know where she is now. All I know is that the man she liked then is already married, but to her I have no news. ¡±


    ¡°Do you already have a family?¡± William asked.


    ¡°Nothing yet, and I can say I am a martyr because I am still looking for the woman who made my heart beat then, and hopefully this time I can find her and I can say how I feel.¡±


    William could see in the man¡¯s face that his desire for his beloved was real. ¡°What if she already has a family?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled at him. ¡°I still don¡¯t know what will happen if there is. But all I want is to be able to say what was in my heart a few years ago. If she already has a family, it¡¯s okay and at least somehow I told her my feelings. I have been carrying this for a few years. I may be able to move on, but not right away. ¡±


    Another man stopped behind the man William was talking to, and it looked like it was his driver. ¡°Excuse me, Sir! We have to leave.¡± The man who called himself ¡°Sir¡± turned around and just nodded in response, and the man left immediately.


    The man stood up and put both hands in his pants pocket. He¡¯s still in a suit and looks like the owner of apany.¡± If I¡¯m you, don¡¯t be in the habit of ignoring her either, because it¡¯s obvious that you have feelings for her. Because you don¡¯t know when you might want to say it, your heart will let go and it will be more difficult for you to reach that situation. She has the courage to say how she feels about you. You are in charge of determining whether her wish will be fulfilled or not. Or maybe she will get hurt at the end like you.¡± Then a sincere smile showed on his face after saying that.¡±I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m d to meet you. You two, be careful when you go home.¡± And it walked away. William just quietly looked at Danie and shifted his eye to the paper. It answered, with the result all perfect even though it only ended at number 20.


    Danie¡¯s eyes moved as she open and closed her eyes to signal that she had woken up. ¡°I fell asleep?¡± She looked at William.


    ¡°Have you finished checking my answer on paper? Can I see?¡± Danie held out her hand while one hand was fixing her hair.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± William said, and suddenly, Danie stopped fixing her hair.


    ¡°We have been here for a while, and I think it¡¯s been about an hour, but why haven¡¯t you finished checking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mzy, so I¡¯ll just do it some other day.¡±


    Danie was stunned at what he said. ¡°What did you do while I was sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Reading a book,¡± William replied shortly.


    Danie looked at him in disbelief. ¡°What else are we doing here? Let¡¯s go home so that I can just continue my sleep in the house that I should have done earlier,¡± Danie emphasized in every word.


    William ignored her and left first. ¡°Really? He¡¯s the one who really leaves first. ¡± She was still sulking as her gaze followed William away. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this William is really numb. He even overcame the anesthesia.¡± She also walked and followed William, who was already far away from her.

 Chapter 12 Transferee Student

    Finally, the two got home already. As William entered their house, he noticed something in the living room because it seemed like there were voices talking, not just one.


    He approached, and his mama and papa were facing him as they sat down. What he was wondering about was the one sitting in a chair but facing his parents¡¯. When he was almost there, his mother noticed him immediately, so she called him.


    She smiled as he went to William. ¡°William! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. We have a surprise for you. ¡±


    William frowned but did not speak first. He noticed that the woman was sitting and suddenly stood up, and when she faced William, his eyebrows met even more. ¡°Charice?¡±


    She smiled and approached him. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, William.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± William asked, with no look of emotion on his face.


    The happiness on Charice¡¯s lips disappeared from hisactions, and she looked at William¡¯s mother. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Charice, to my son. Maybe he needs to rest first.¡± She hesitated to smile at Charice before pulling William aside for a moment, as Charice and William¡¯s dad were left standing in the living room.


    They stopped where Charice couldn¡¯t see. ¡°What are you when you¡¯re young? Why do you react like that to your childhood friend?¡±


    ¡°Mom, why is Charice here? Isn¡¯t she in another country?¡±


    rissa, William¡¯s mother, sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry son, if you¡¯re surprised she¡¯s here, but she came home here to study until college.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t there be a problem with her moving here?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked her yet, but you might want to ask her.¡± She still smiled at his son.


    ¡± It¡¯s just you, Ma. I don¡¯t have time to talk to her. ¡± And he left his mother, who was supposed to follow his son, but she decided to just let him go first.


    rissa returned with Charice still waiting. ¡°Oh! You¡¯ll have to be patient with William if he does that, but right now he doesn¡¯t seem to want to talk to you. ¡±


    Charice smiled sadly at rissa. ¡°It¡¯s okay Tita, he was surprised, so he doesn¡¯t want to talk to me first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay for him too, but dinner ising soon. Just have dinner here. Lydia is cooking dinner right now.¡±


    Charice just nodded in response and waited a few more hours before William came out of the room again, but he didn¡¯t expect that Charice was still there and it looked like she was still with them for dinner. And since the empty seat was right next to Charice, William just sat there because he had no choice. He sat up straight and no words came out of his mouth.


    While everyone was eating and they were about to finish, William¡¯s dad suddenly spoke. ¡°Son, Charice wants to talk to you after dinner. It¡¯s okay with you? ¡±


    William was stunned for a moment, but also agreed immediately, because when his dad spoke, he needed to follow. After they finished their meal, they went to the garden of the house with the chairs.


    William just stood and watched his mom¡¯s nts. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± William asked calmly.


    Charice was surprised when she answered William¡¯s question. ¡°To study until college.¡±


    He grinned. ¡°To study? You have a good life in another country and there are so many good schools there, why do you force yourself to push yourself here?¡± William said seriously.


    Charice¡¯s face showed sadness because of what William was saying. ¡°Can¡¯t I study here anymore?¡±


    Williamzily looked at her. ¡°You should finish high school first before you move here.¡± William looked at the nts again. ¡°And which school will you enroll in?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At your school,¡± Charice said suddenly.


    William¡¯s eyebrows met. ¡°Why would you enroll in the school where I was?¡±


    ¡°I just want to,¡± was its simple answer.


    William smiled again at her answer. ¡°It¡¯s up to you where you want, but don¡¯t bother me if you continue to be able to enroll in my school.¡± William walked away, just past Charice.


    Charice¡¯s gaze followed it until it entered the house. ¡°The attitude of what he has changed since I left here,¡± she said softly before finally entering the house.


    Charice and William have been together since they were in elementary school, but they separated when they were in high school and she studied abroad, so William was left here. What¡¯s even more painful is that it doesn¡¯t seem like she can be forgiven because she promised that until they go to college, where one is, the other should be there. But she did not fulfill that because her parents took her to another country to study, but now she will try to regain his trust no matter what happens.


    Meanwhile, Danie, as she was stunned in her room, suddenly felt as if something could not be exined. ¡°Why do I feel like something will happen that I will not be happy about when I go to school again.¡± Although she was confused by how she felt, she just removed from her mind the negative thoughts that entered her mind.


    It was morning and all the students were in their respective ssrooms, including Danie and William. A teacher came in and before the ss started, she said. ¡°Okay ss, good morning, but before we start our lesson, I want to announce that we have a transferee student and her section is here.¡±


    Bree approached Danie. ¡°Her? Meaning she¡¯s a woman, Dan, but why did she move? We¡¯ve been in school for almost a month, haven¡¯t we? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the new student¡¯s trip is but let¡¯s just see.¡± Danie shifted her gaze to the front of the ckboard and waited for their new ssmate.


    William felt that he already knew who their teacher was referring to, so he was not surprised if there was a new transferee, but what he wondered was why in the exact section where she was too.


    Charice entered slowly, but the sight was of the student and it looked like William was there, and when she saw it, she even smiled at William, which surprised Danie because she saw how the female transferee smiled at William.


    ¡°Oh! Danie I saw that. It looks like you¡¯ll have a harder time getting William. You¡¯ll have a rival right away. ¡± Bree shook her head while said to Danie.


    Danie red at her. ¡°You know, you leave a word that might me overthink for what you said.¡± Bree smiled at her and looked at the transfer student again.


    ¡°Introduce yourself!¡± said Danie¡¯s teacher. She smiled so much that the other students smiled as well. ¡°Hi! My name is Charice Lopez, and it¡¯s nice to meet you all. ¡± It even bowed to the students.


    Their teacher was looking for a seat, but it stopped right in front of Danie. ¡°Miss Paz looks absent.¡± She turned to Charice. ¡°Charice, just sit there.¡± At the same time, she pointed to the empty seat in front of Danie¡¯s desk.


    ¡°And ss, tell Miss Paz that she¡¯ll be sitting in the back and not where Charice is sitting. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡± Yes ma¡¯am!¡±


    She turned her gaze to Charice. ¡°You may take your seat, Miss Lopez.¡± Charice thanked her first before walking closer to the chair, and it wasn¡¯t looking towards the chair, if it was towards William, who was just looking straight at their teacher.


    When Charice sat down, Danie turned her eyes and looked shifted between William and Charice because she was really wondering why, of all the students, it was William who actually looked and smiled.

 Chapter 13 Result of Searching

    Alexa lowered her pen after the scene where Danie was wondering about Charice. ¡°Danie, it looks like you have a rival to William. ¡± She smiled at the same time as she looked at the book. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of you because it¡¯s still up to me to decide what will happen to your love life, but of course I¡¯ll just put in a scene that will make you a little confused.¡±


    She stretched and massaged her hand that was used for writing. ¡°I¡¯ll rest for a while, and I¡¯lle backter. The pain in my hand from writing, ¡°she said to herself before leaving the room.


    Meanwhile, in a high -rise building, there is a man who is busy reading the document, and it looks like he waiting for someone. Someone opened the door of his office, and his secretary entered, but it stopped just next to the door. ¡°Excuse me, sir! You have a visitor. ¡±


    He turned and saw his secretary with a man he knew. ¡°Pleasee in!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Finally, the man entered, and his secretary came out. ¡°Good morning!¡±


    ¡°Mister Jack, ¡°he greeted the owner of the building where he was.


    Jack smiled at this. ¡°What are you, Glen? You¡¯re too professional.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m used to my clients, they even beat the terror teacher when they look at it. Just one wrong word can embarrass you. ¡±


    Jack just shook his head. ¡°But I¡¯m not like that, I¡¯m your friend, and it just so happened that you were the one I hired to find the important person.¡±


    It sat next to Jack¡¯s table as well. ¡°So I¡¯m here to say that my team has a lead on the person you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Jack smiled widely at the news. ¡°Well then, do you know where I can find her? Glen shook his head. ¡°I thought you had a lead?¡±


    ¡± He saw her while one of my men was resting, but when he followed, he couldn¡¯t see it because of the crowd in that area the day he saw it.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t really know where she is?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jack leaned back in his chair because he thought he had found what he was looking for. ¡°It¡¯s a false rm, I guess,¡± Jack said.


    ¡± But Jack, maybe now you can answer my question about who you¡¯re searching for. It¡¯s been a few years, but until now you haven¡¯t said why you¡¯re looking for her. ¡±


    Jack looked out of his office window to see another building. ¡°Did you ever have a crush in high school?¡± Jack asked.


    ¡°Yes, but how did the high school crush get into the conversation with my question?¡±


    Jack smiled, as if imagining what happened then. ¡°What you¡¯re looking for is the woman who was my high school crush back then.¡±


    Glen frowned. ¡°Huh! Why are you  still looking for her? ¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s also the woman I love to this day.¡±


    Glen suddenly turned to him in response. ¡°So you mean you haven¡¯t had a girlfriend yet just because of her?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yes and now that you have the news, seeing that she is likely to be here, I will finally see her as well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a high school crush, Jack. Why did you love her even though you don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll meet again after?¡± he asked seriously.


    Jack stood up and approached the transparent wall overlooking the building outside.¡± I assumed it would be a simple high school crush, but it appears that I was Cupid¡¯s target at the time, so I still feel it¡¯s not just puppy love or whatever you call it. ¡±


    ¡± It means you fell in love right away when you were a high school student, and it looks like what hit you was not puppy love, but true love. You wouldn¡¯t do that if it was just simple love. You¡¯re willing to spend just to find her and tell her your feelings for that woman. ¡± Glen smiled and shook his head. ¡°Love, even if you¡¯re just walking around there, you¡¯ll still be hit.¡±


    Jack looked up at the sky. ¡°But what I¡¯m afraid of is that she might have a boyfriend or family now.¡±¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s all, but I¡¯m really sorry if I still don¡¯t have information about her. It would have been easy if we had at least one piece of information, but it¡¯s so hard to find if you don¡¯t have even a trace. The good thing about it is that my men saw her, and maybe just in that ce where she lives, it will be easier to find her. In case she is too young in the picture you gave me, it¡¯s a good thing that my team has a good memory and said that her face is still the same, but it¡¯s just matured now and it¡¯s even better. ¡±


    Jack returned to his seat. ¡°Whatever the oue, as long as I can say that what I¡¯ve been carrying for years is okay with me, even if she has a family or a boyfriend now.¡±


    Glen looked at him confused. ¡°The time you¡¯ve been looking for, then that¡¯s all you¡¯re going to do!¡±


    Jack shrugged. ¡±Destiny will tell, but if there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll be happy for her and I¡¯ll move on with my life.¡±


    ¡°But what was your story then, so until now you still can¡¯t move on to her?¡±


    Jack looked at the emptiness and remembered what he had done before just so that the woman he liked would not be able to tell her feelings to Ryan.


    At that time, Lexie and Alexa were in the school canteen, and there were only a few students, so Alexa nned to tell Ryan how she felt about it.


    ¡± It¡¯s time for you to say what your feelings are for him,¡± said Lexie.


    On the other hand, Alexa was restless in her chair because she was so nervous. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she replied, in a nervous tone.


    Lexie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s only a few days until we graduate, so you might not be able to say how you feel if you don¡¯t do anything now!¡±


    Alexa first watched Ryan eating at that time and was about to stand up, but someone suddenly sat next to her, so Alexa couldn¡¯t stand up. ¡°Hi, Alexa.¡± At the same time, he smiled and showed his white teeth. .


    ¡°What do you need!¡± She replied with a mixture of annoyance.


    ¡°I just want to eat. Why?¡±


    Alexa frowned at his answer. ¡°Eat? There are so many tables with chairs. Why are you sitting here where Lexie and I are sitting.¡±


    ¡°Why, I want to be here, and then this ce doesn¡¯t have your name, so I can still sit here and eat.¡±


    Lexie, on the other hand, noticed that Ryan was now leaving the canteen and couldn¡¯t say what Alexa wanted to say here because of the man next to her.¡±Oh! He¡¯s gone, Alexa. ¡± Alexa suddenly turned around and saw Ryan finally out of the canteen. She looked sad at Lexie and fears look at Jack.


    ¡°Why?¡± Its two eyebrows are still raised.


    ¡°You ruined my day again. Why is it that every time I n to do something, you¡¯re there? Are you a mushroom?¡±


    He stared into her eyes in surprise. ¡°No, and what are you going to do?¡±


    Annoyed, Alexa stood up, whose face could no longer be painted. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Jack asked Lexie.


    ¡°You know, I already notice you, but if you say that what¡¯s inside of you, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t ept it because you¡¯re always annoying her.¡± Shaking her head, she stood up as well and followed Alexa.


    When Lexie left, Jack just smiled a little and left. A few days passed and they graduated, but Alexa couldn¡¯t really say how she felt about Ryan.


    ¡°Hey Jack, you¡¯re stunned there!¡±


    Jack went back to the present because his mind traveled to the past. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just remembered the past.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your story?¡±


    Jack picked up a document he had been reading earlier. ¡°I was just a barrier in high school,¡± he replied simply.


    In Glen¡¯s face, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. ¡°Barrier?¡±


    ¡°Yes restraint whenever she ns to tell Ryan her feelings, I¡¯m always around and every time she ns to approach Ryan I¡¯m guilty of entering the scene.¡±


    It turned its head to the right, and at first it didn¡¯t understand what Jack was saying. It suddenly tapped on Jack¡¯s table. ¡°You were a mushroom then, weird!¡±


    Jack smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what she said back then too.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s ridiculous, I don¡¯t know that you can do that because I¡¯m sure there are many women who like you. If it¡¯s just a face look, you can rece it with the most handsome person in your school.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending, but I can only say this, Jack. True love is no longer just a simple high school crush.¡± Glen leaned back sadly in his chair.


    ¡°Oh! What does that look like? ¡± Jack asked.


    He looked at himzily. ¡°But me, no one has taken a serious rtionship until now. They¡¯re all just fooling me. I hope the next time I find her, she¡¯ll be with me for the rest of my life. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found mine, but destiny is  yable, so you may have someone in life, but maybe it¡¯s not the right time for you.¡±


    Glen stood up and fixed the suit that was messed up. ¡°I hope so, but for now I¡¯ll let you know first and I¡¯ll look for your love ones.¡± He just smiled before finally leaving Jack¡¯s office.

 Chapter 14 High school Crush

    When Glen came out of the office, Jack leaned back in his chair, looked up, and suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again soon. . . Alexa.¡±


    Meanwhile, Alexa first thought of going out and going to the grocery store because she noticed that they no longer had stock. She went to a supermarket inside the mall because it was close to their house. A few hourster, Alexa can¡¯t write, but that doesn¡¯t mean that her characters in the book can¡¯t do things anymore because they are in the same world and time. They still continue what they are doing, but there is a bit of confusion because while Alexa is writing in the book, she is in control of what Danie and William are doing. Yes, Alexa still has a decision to make if she continues or stops writing their story, but it will be a problem because she has already started manipting things that shouldn¡¯t have happened first, so if Alexa stops writing it, everything will definitely get messy eventually.


    Alexa was finished shopping when she turned to her back, but she identally bumped into a man while holding the basket. ¡°Oh no! I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± She bowed as she said this.


    The man looked at her as if recognizing her. ¡°Alexa?¡±


    Alexa¡¯s forehead furrowed because he seemed to know her based on calling her name. She stood up straight and looked at the man in front of her, and as she stared at him, she realized who it was.¡±Ryan?¡±


    He smiled at her. ¡± Yes, it¡¯s me. Long time no see. How are you?¡± Alexa just smiled because she didn¡¯t expect that today she would see the man she loved when she was a high school student back then.


    After that scene, the two decided to go to a park near the mall and talk there. ¡°How are you?¡± Ryan asked.


    They were sitting on a long chair in front of a children¡¯s yground. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You, how are you?¡±


    He smiled.¡± I¡¯m happy.I have a family and a child.¡±


    She turned to Ryan and saw how happy he was with his life now.¡±Good then.¡±


    Ryan looked at her. ¡°Do you have a family yet?¡±


    Alexa just shook her head in response. ¡°What are you doing right now?¡± Ryan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a writer,¡± she replied with a smile.


    He nodded. ¡°You seem to be happy with what you¡¯re up to now, but is he happy too now?¡±


    Alexa was surprised at thest thing Ryan said and looked at Ryan with a confused look. ¡°He?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he talk to you before we graduated from high school?¡±


    Alexa seemed confused. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Ryan sighed. ¡°That one also had the courage to talk to me before, but he also didn¡¯t say what he wanted to say to you.¡± Then it shook his head.


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    Ryan just smiled. ¡°I know you had a look at me back then, Alexa.¡±


    She was stunned for a moment by what he said. ¡°All your simple nces at me, then I noticed wherever I was, you were there too, but you did not try to approach me.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexa¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How did you say I was looking at you back then?¡±


    Ryan parted his hair and smiled, as if he remembered. ¡°Because of him, I just thought it was a coincidence that where I was, you were there too, but no, someone came up to me and talked to me about it.¡±


    Alexa¡¯s forehead was almost furrowed at what Ryan was saying because she didn¡¯t know who the person she was referring to was. ¡°Who is the person you¡¯re referring to!¡± There was a little irritation in her voice that Ryan justughed at.


    ¡°You know him, you know him very well, Alexa, and he was the one who really had feelings for you when we were in high school, but why didn¡¯t he still tell you? He had a chance. He even threatened me to ignore you because I knew that if I showed even the slightest interest in you, he would lose hope towards you, so what I did was not even look at you, not even a slight nce at you, which I did back then for that person. ¡±


    Her brain can¡¯t process what Ryan is saying now and the person he¡¯s referring to that he doesn¡¯t want to name. ¡°I won¡¯t give you his name first, but maybe you¡¯ll meet again and you¡¯ll know he¡¯s there to say what he feels for you. ¡± Ryan stood up and took the groceries. ¡± Ifyou¡¯ll excuse me, if I go first, maybe my wife will be angry with me during the time I shopped and, if you don¡¯t mind, if you can be one of the grandparents of my child at her baptism.¡± Alexa nodded, and Ryan took her phone number before leaving.


    When Ryan left, Alexa didn¡¯t seem to be on her own. ¡°Who¡¯s the person he¡¯s referring to that I know very well.¡± For a few minutes, she remembered the people she had met before, but she could no longer remember the names of these people from so long ago.


    She shook her head slowly and just erased from her mind what Ryan had told her. She also picked up what she had bought and walked away from the park. She did not know that the person who Ryan was referring to was Jack. Even before they graduated, Jack talked to Ryan about Alexa.


    Jack sat across from Ryan with a table in betweenas he read a book. He looked at it in surprise. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    He stared at him before answering. ¡°Do you even know anyone who likes you here.¡±


    Ryan just shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but I¡¯m just reminding you not to make the mistake of looking at her!¡±


    ¡°Who are you referring to?¡±


    Jack turned to see where Alexa was, and fortunately she was busy writing in a notebook, so he was sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to have a nce at them from where they sat.¡±That woman, so just a reminder, don¡¯t look at her, even a nce, because she might think she has a chance for you to notice her. Is it clear!¡±


    Ryan raised two eyebrows as he looked at Jack confusedly. ¡°Wait!! Why are you talking to me about that? Shouldn¡¯t you have talked to her? ¡±


    Jack looked at himzily. ¡± You think she¡¯ll listen to me? She wants you, not me. It¡¯s better to talk to you first for assurance. ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her your feelings yet if you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll notice her?¡±


    Jack looked back at where Alexa was. ¡°Because I¡¯m not sure yet, if she sees only you.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say that too, but not now. Just your presence won¡¯t be showing on the scene. Do you remember everything I said? Do we understand each other?¡± Jack looked at him boastfulness before turning his gaze to Alexa, who was now leaving.


    From Jack, Ryan¡¯s gaze shifted to Alexa and hesaid, ¡°Coward.¡± And shook his head before reading the book again.


    After their conversation with Jack, he just followed what he said so that there would be no trouble, and Ryan also didn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt because of him.

 Chapter 15 Charice confront Daniella

    When Alexa got home, she first sat down in the living room and re-entered in her mind what Ryan had said about the man she was talking about. ¡°Who is he really referring to in what he said earlier?¡± She just sighed and went to the bedroom to change her clothes.


    She sat down again in front of the desk to start writing again. ¡°I¡¯ll just keep doing this instead of thinking about people I can¡¯t remember.¡± She picked up her pen again and started again to write the sequel to Danie¡¯s scene with their new ssmate.


    In some of the lessons their teacher taught them, Danie seemed to pay no attention to the lesson, if not for the woman sitting in front of her desk, Charice. She was still wondering why she smiled at William and she was just a new student at their school and she seemed to know it from the beginning of how she smiled at William.


    While they were waiting for their next teacher, someone dropped a piece of paper on Danie¡¯s desk with a note on it. She frowned and looked at who had ced the paper, and she turned to see Bree and motioned with her eyes to look at what was written on the paper.


    She read it with only her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re obvious, Dan. Are you affected?¡±


    She looked at Bree first before writing on the paper as well. ¡°Where?¡±


    And gave the paper to Bree again.¡°You¡¯re floating again.¡± You already know that.¡± And it even put up a drawing with a frown.


    Danie read it. ¡°Which one!¡±


    Bree just closed her eyes to Danie¡¯s answer. ¡°You! I¡¯m going pull your hair the way you answer. It¡¯s about William and the new student, Charice.¡±


    Luckily, Charice and William were busy with what they were doing, so it wouldn¡¯t be noticeable what the two did. ¡°Why would I be affected by them?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending. It¡¯s obvious because you haven¡¯t been able to focus on our teacher¡¯s lessons.¡±


    Bree handed the paper back to Danie, Danie was about to write an answer when William turned to her and she was looking at the paper on her desk, so she quickly covered it and smiled at William. It also took a few minutes before William shifted his gaze to Danie from the paper. Danie smiled even more, and in that scene, Charice saw them as she turned around to look at William, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be looking at others. Charice looked where William was looking, and she saw that it was a female ssmate of theirs. She was surprised because she knew William, who did not look at other people, especially at a woman, because he was always focused on the book and had no time to notice the people around him.


    In Danie¡¯s mind. ¡°Why does it take so long for him to take his eyes off me. Does that mean I¡¯m too beautiful for him to look like that.¡± She even straightened her hair and gently pinned it behind her ear.


    William frowned at what she had done. And shook his head before reading the book again. Charice, on the other hand, sat properly and seemed to be deep in thought.


    Bree suddenly grabbed the paper from Danie and quickly writing that it looked like the paper was about to be punctured. ¡°You know, Dan, don¡¯t let William know that you¡¯re dead to him. The result is that he didn¡¯t notice you either. and you look like a fool in what you do. ¡±


    Bree¡¯s ce on Danie¡¯s desk was a bit strong. ¡°I know. I thought he see becasue I¡¯m too beautiful to his eyes.¡±


    When Bree read this, she answered Danie with a sigh because their next teacher had already entered.


    It was break time, and Bree and Danie decided to just have a snack in the garden. ¡°Dan, I¡¯ll just buy snacks and drinks for the two of us. You just stay here; maybe someone else will sit here,¡± Lexie said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± And Bree walked away.


    She sat down and used her cellphone while she was waiting for Bree, but not long after scrolling on her phone, she noticed someone sitting on the other chair of their table facing her.


    Danie¡¯s forehead furrowed slightly, and she slowly raised her head to see who that person was. And when she saw it, her forehead furrowed even more because the one in front of her now was their new ssmate.


    The way Danie stared at Charice seemed to be saying why she was there. ¡°Who are you?¡± Charice asked Danie.


    She was confused by the question of Charice. ¡°Who am I and what¡¯s my name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your name. I ask who you are in William¡¯s life.¡±


    In Danie¡¯s mind. ¡°It¡¯s her courage. And I¡¯m right in my suspicion that she knew William, so that¡¯s how she smiled when she saw William earlier.¡±


    She folded her arms and looked at Charice bravely. ¡°My name is Danie, even if you¡¯re not interested in knowing. And why do you ask who I am in William¡¯s life.¡± She even raised an eyebrow at it.


    ¡°I saw how William looked at you earlier in the ssroom. Do you two have a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°I just wish there was, but not,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°What are you whispering there?¡±


    ¡°Yes we have a rtionship with William,¡± she said suddenly.


    Charice¡¯s face was shocked by what Danie said. ¡°Impossible!¡± it seemed to refrain from shouting.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    Charice looked at her badly. ¡°That¡¯s really impossible because I haven¡¯t heard that William has a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it didn¡¯t reach you, so you don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t you have a cellphone or a television to watch the news?¡± she simply answered.


    Suddenly, it stood up, and Danie was surprised by its action because it came closer to where she was sitting. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯ll could believe it when William says that.¡± Charice¡¯s face showed pain.


    That¡¯s when Bree came to them. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Charice just looked at her and then turned away and left.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Bree sat up while wondering, ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    She took the snack that Bree bought. ¡°I don¡¯t know, all of a sudden she just sit here.¡±


    ¡°Why did you seem to be fighting before I came?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just your imagination,¡± she innocently promised.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡± Yes, just eat there and maybe suddenly the bell rings, you¡¯re not eating yet.¡±


    While they were eating, Bree was still really wondering why Danie was talking to their new ssmate and why it looked like that before leaving.

 Chapter 16 Clarify

    When Danie¡¯s ss ended, Bree and Danie didn¡¯t go home right away. She said she wanted to buy the things they needed for their ssroom outside of school. There is a small store that sells school supplies, so when they need materials for a project or something, it is easy because the store is just outside.


    While Bree was in the school supplies store, Danie first sat in a chair a few steps away from where Bree was. As she waited for Bree to finish, her eyes wandered to the school gate, where she noticed Williaming out of it. She raised two eyebrows at the woman who followed William, Charice, who seemed to be saying something to William but was not listening and just kept walking. Charice saw her, so she tried to pull William to where Danie was sitting.


    When Charice and William were in front of her, ¡°Ask her why I¡¯m doing this,¡± Charice said, pointing her finger at her.


    Danie looked innocently at Charice and William. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± she wrinkled when she asked.


    Charice looked at her angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you and William have a rtionship? I¡¯ve asked him. He said that you two don¡¯t have a rtionship!¡±


    Danie looked at William, who looked disgusted with the situation. ¡°Really, how did he say that?¡±


    ¡°His only answer is no, that¡¯s all, so I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re lying to me.¡± Charice erged her eyes as if there was fire around her eyes.


    In Danie¡¯s mind, ¡°Why if she can react like she knows William better than I do?¡±


    ¡°Who are you to him?¡± Danie suddenly asked.


    She grinned. ¡°I¡¯m his childhood friend and I know everything about him, so I think you¡¯re lying!¡± There was a strong usation against her.


    Danie just sat calmly. ¡°How can you say I lied?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were William¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Danie looked at her curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Who do you say you¡¯re in a rtionship, and you didn¡¯t correct me when I said you were his girlfriend?¡±


    Danie shook her head. ¡°Give a reaction like that if the word girlfriend came from my mouth. As far as I know, it didn¡¯te from me. Aren¡¯t you the one who said that, so why are you mad at me?¡± she asserted.


    ¡°What you said is that you two have a rtionship,¡± Charice said, wrinkled.


    ¡°Why does the word rtionship mean having a boyfriend?¡± There are many meanings, so why don¡¯t you use Google so you know the other meaning of it? ¡±


    Charice red at her in response. ¡°William, it¡¯s not really true that this woman is your girlfriend,¡±she asked.


    Danie suddenly spoke. ¡°Not yet, if ever, maybe tomorrow.¡± She smiled, and Charice¡¯s face was angry at the same time.


    William seemed to bepletely bored with the two women in front of him now. ¡°Can you two stop your noise!¡±


    ¡°This woman, she assumes and thinks that you¡¯ll be her boyfriend.¡±


    Danie raised an eyebrow at her even though William was in front of her and Charice was still saying something about what they talked about a while ago.¡±You¡¯ll be the first to know when we are a real couple soon.¡± Charice is very pissed at her because she is brave because William is in front of them. Then she will not oppress her.


    ¡°Danie stop what you¡¯re saying about it.¡± He turned to Charice. ¡°And you go home. Your driver is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t youe with me? I can¡¯t see that you used your car to go here. ¡±


    Danie¡¯s eyes narrowed at what she said. ¡°What a concern,¡± she whispered, but Charice seemed to hear, so she red at me.


    ¡°You go first. I¡¯m going somewhere else.¡±


    Charice looked at Danie badly before finally leaving, and William was left behind. ¡°The next time the two of you cross paths, you¡¯re the one who could avoid it so that there would be no trouble,¡± William said before starting to walk.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She can¡¯t believe what William said because it looks like she should adjust to the scene that Charice did. ¡°So it¡¯s like he said that I was the one who started it so that Charice was triggered. I¡¯m just a girl with a crush on him; I¡¯m lucky to be noticed, but his childhood friend, whom he¡¯s known since childhood, must be his priority and important, I guess.¡± A sad smile could be seen on Danie¡¯s face before Bree approached.


    ¡°Dan, what happened again, and that¡¯s how you look?¡±


    She smiled up to her ears. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve been thinking about how long you¡¯ve been at the school supplies store. What time is it?¡± Danie¡¯s mood changes, so she doesn¡¯t have to ask any more questions.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the one I wanted to buy, so I took a while. Let¡¯s go home so it doesn¡¯t get dark on the way.¡± The other two started walking home.


    Meanwhile, Victor and Lucas were busy because they thought of a way to immediately find the mysterious book. ¡°Is this amount of paper with pictures okay, Lucas?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll just stick those papers in one ce.¡± Fortunately, Lucas was used to using a cellphone, and he thought about taking a picture of the book, but he didn¡¯t know that he could use it now.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning we will also go to the ce where you lost the book. I just need to find and write it. The day of the end of my writing on the destiny of two people is near, so I need to find and write it. The remaining words that will form how they shoulde together. ¡± Victor lifted the paper with the picture of the book and stared at it.


    The next day, Victor and Lucas went to the ce where the church was and pasted the pictures on the light pole. Just in case Lexie and Alexae out and go through it, they will definitely see it right away. But if Victor finds it right away, there will be a problem with Danie and William¡¯s destiny if Alexa doesn¡¯t finish it.

 Chapter 17 Lunch Box

    The next day, Alexa woke up with no Lexie inside the house. She was looking for it inside, even in the kitchen, but there was no sign that Lexie was there. She sat down on the kitchen chair and was obviously just awake because her eyes were still swollen and her hair was disheveled.


    While she was in that state, someone suddenly called her phone. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± she said softly as she rolled her eyes.


    Lexie is on the other line. ¡°Hello! Alexa, it¡¯s good you¡¯re awake. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t say goodbye before I left, because you¡¯re still asleep, so I won¡¯t bother you at that moment. ¡±


    ¡°You just went to work; why do you need to let me know?¡± she asked, confused. After all, Lexie never let anyone know or called that she had left the house to go to work. This was the first time.


    ¡°I¡¯m on work leave. I¡¯m in the province. I¡¯m here temporarily, so you¡¯ll be the only one at the house until I get back. ¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Are you on vacation?¡±


    ¡°It seems like that, because grandma asked me to take a vacation here first. I also bought your stock of food before I went here, and you can see it in the food storage cab, so you don¡¯t have to go out. I know you¡¯re writing, so I bought it. Be careful, okay, bye! ¡± Lexie dropped the call, so she put her phone on the table.


    She stood up and looked at the cab where she and Lexie always kept and put the groceries. ¡°How long will she be in their province? This grocery is good for one month?¡± She got one food item and quickly cooked breakfast.


    While Alexa was in the kitchen, a creature appeared in her room that was very bright. This is the creature that also appeared to Victor then. He is the one who gives the message about who will be the next to write destiny in the magical book that Alexa now holds.


    He approached the table where the book was and turned the pages. ¡°The story of the people in the book is just beginning, and it looks like the book will still be in her hand for a little more time. But her character in the book can¡¯t be finished for what she wants at the end. Her destiny will have trouble too because of this situation. ¡± The mysterious creature suddenly looked at the door because it appeared that Alexa was about to enter, so it disappeared and the book was left open.


    When Alexa entered, she looked at the book first. She was perplexed because she had closed the book the night before, so why was it now open? She just ignored it and sat down in front of the table again.


    Saturday came and Danie was ready to go to the za for another long lesson from William.¡± I¡¯m leaving! Don¡¯t worry too much about me because I¡¯ll be back. ¡± She was still joking. Her mother came out of the house with some food in a small tupperware.


    She hugged her mother so sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Mom. But what are the things in here?¡± She pointed at the same time, using her snout.


    Maria raised the tupperware. ¡°Lots of cooked rice.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± She was still making sure.


    ¡°Yeah, why is there more to put in here?¡±


    ¡°Mom, why is there no dish? ¡°Why is it just rice?¡± sheined, stomping her feet on the ground.


    Her mother took her hand and moved the tupperware to her hand. ¡°You may go and maybe William is already at the za. We are starting to save money, so just eat some rice first. Give William too. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Why do I give William this? It¡¯s embarrassing to have only rice without a dish. Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Rice is more important than the dish, so go ahead and go. Be careful.¡± Remind her before entering the house.


    While she didn¡¯t seem to want to go to the za and she didn¡¯t want to make William angry, she was even more afraid of William than of her mother. She had already walked while it was still early. As soon as she entered the gate of the za, she saw William sitting, so she walked quickly and just sat down without saying anything. William just looked at her and closed the book he was holding.


    In Danie¡¯s mind, ¡°Why does he always have a book with him and his diligence to read every time wee here?¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start,¡± William said. ¡°The result of Mr. Salvador¡¯s quiz was okay with your answersst week, but it¡¯s still too low, so I¡¯ll teach you math again.¡±


    She just frowned because she would do math again and would do endless problem solving. ¡°Maybe until we finish fourth year high school. You are still teaching me the math subject,¡± sheined. William looked at Danie seriously, so she just avoided his gaze because it looked like the fire was going to blow again in his mouth because sheined again.¡± Give me a perfect score on Mr. Salvador¡¯s short tests and at that time it might not be the math subject for what I am teaching you.¡± And look again at the paper he was holding.


    ¡°Sometimes, Danie, you have to just talk to yourself so you don¡¯t get scolded,¡± she said to herself with a shake of her head.


    The two of them were busy, William holding his book again and Danie solving math questions, and they didn¡¯t realize that it was noon and it was time to eat. ¡°You can stop first and eat lunch,¡± William said.


    She stopped and saw that William had brought out a packed lunch ced in an inside lunch box, and the dish looked delicious, so she took her bag, but when she was about to open the food, she stopped. ¡°This tupperware is just rice and no dish inside. It would be embarrassing for William if I offered it to him.¡±


    William noticed that Danie was still not eating and was just holding onto the lid of the tupperware and seemed to have the depth of thought. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you eaten your lunch yet?¡± William asked.


    She smiled.¡± I¡¯m okay, just eat there first. I¡¯m still full. I¡¯ll just eat itter.¡± She was about to hide her lunch box again when William suddenly touched the lunch box.


    ¡°You just eat now. Nothing will enter your brain if you are hungry.¡±


    She tried to pull the lunch box from William¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll eat itter, so go ahead and let go of this lunch box.¡±


    William¡¯s eyes narrowed at her, and he suddenly forced her to remove her hand, so she released the grip on her lunch box. William took it, and it was he who opened it. William was stunned by what he saw, but Danie had closed her eyes because of its reaction.


    It was a long time before William spoke. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to eat this food of yours? The design is still nice. Your mother did it? ¡±


    She was surprised by what William said. Her mother still has time to make the rice beautiful in her eyes. William lowered the lunch box and pushed towards her. ¡°Eat up.¡±

 Chapter 18 Section Representative

    She picked it up and was ready to see what the rice looked like. She closed her eyes and slowly opened the lunch box again, but as she gradually saw the contents, she quickly opened it. Her hand holding the lid was still raised because of the sight.


    She smiled and shed a few tears because she thought it was just simple rice. The green peas in the ground pork were formed into a smile, and her stewed ground pork dish was already on the side of the rice. Because the lunch box is so thick and opaque, the contents cannot be seen, so she thought that only rice was inside the lunch box.


    Someone take a lunch box from her hand, and she saw William transfer the dish into the lunch box he was also carrying. ¡°I¡¯m still acting here; why did you take it so suddenly, and who said you could split my dish?¡± she asked stiffly.


    William lowered the lunch box.¡± If you want, take some dishes here in my lunch box. It¡¯s delicious too.¡±


    ¡°Really? You thought it was just you. I must take it too.¡± And while taking her lunch box. ¡°Wait! Why did you take so much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just your imagination.¡± William took a dish from what he was carrying and transferred it to Danie¡¯s lunch box. ¡°We both have the same quantity of dishes, so you might notin.¡± And it started eating again.


    She saw that the dish given by William was Cordon bleu. ¡°This is such an expensive dish. I can only see it at the big event.¡± She said and shook her head before starting to eat well.


    A few hours passed, and William finished tutoring Danie again, so they are still leaving the za now. Danie stopped when she came out of the za gate. ¡°Be careful when you go home,¡± she reminded William.


    William just raised his hand as he turned his back on Danie and started walking away. ¡°I expected that he could ask if he could apany me home. I was willing.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for William to disappear from her sight because they had different routes home and she might bete for going home, so she started to walk.


    The week went by, and now it was Monday, and Danie was walking to school again. ¡°I can see the great obstacle again between William and me.¡± wrinkled while walking to school. In the few days that Charice moved to Danie¡¯s school, Charice always watched her as if it was the size of her guilt, and so maybe she treated her the same way because William rarely talked to her like me. She is keeping the promise that she is not allowed to talk to William when it is not his tutoring time, but it is inevitable that he will suddenly talk about the lessons, so maybe a lot of things run through Charice¡¯s brain when she and William talk.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As they sat in their chairs, their teacher announced the uing program.¡± Okay student, you know that our school annually has a program and that will be by next month, so I think it¡¯s better to choose the candidate for that event.¡±


    A female student raised her hand. ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am, what is the program about?¡±


    ¡± I forgot and didn¡¯t say what that program was. That program is fordies willing to ramp up and share their talent and beauty with the audience. So if you have a name in your mind, you can now nominate it while raising your hand. Is that clear.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± the students replied.


    Danie doesn¡¯t seem to care about their teacher¡¯s announcement, and she¡¯s also one of the voters on who¡¯s nominated, so that¡¯s okay with her. Suddenly, a female student stood up. ¡°I nominate Charice Lopez, ma¡¯am.¡± Then it sat down. Charice smiled because, even though she was a new student, they really knew who shouldpete in the school pageants.


    Bree looked at Danie and smiled, wanting to do something. It stood up and, without a break, said Danie¡¯s name. ¡°I nominate Danie Sanchez, ma¡¯am, for the most beautiful girl in our school.¡± She smiled and looked at Danie, who was now gaping at what she had said.


    ¡°All right, ss, we have two candidates; anyone who wants to nominate again should raise their hand.¡± Their teacher looked around at the students, but no one raised a hand. ¡°So, all of you think Charice and Danie canpete in The Most Beautiful Woman at our school? So it won¡¯t take long to start. All of you have to vote for their candidate. They want topete, just raise your hand. ¡± The teacher turned around and faced the board and wrote their names.


    Danie approached Bree and pulled her hair slightly. ¡°Hey! You, who said I wanted to join the program? Since the first year of high school, no one has tried to nominate me, not even you, but why now? What went into your head? ¡± She even widened her eyes.


    Bree smirked at her.¡± Why don¡¯t you? You¡¯re beautiful.¡± Bree came closer to Danie¡¯s ear. And then you¡¯re really the one to be a candidate for, rather than our new ssmate who¡¯s feeling that she is about to win even though the pageant has not started!¡± It moved away and simply looked at Charice and stared.


    ¡°Somehow she¡¯s prettier than me, even though my blood boils when I see her,¡± she replied.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know who will win between you two, so don¡¯t say anything negative.¡± Bree turned to their teacher.


    ¡± Let¡¯s get started. Who will vote for Charice as the representative of this section? ¡±


    There was a majority who raised Charice, but Danie didn¡¯t really care if she lost the poll on who wouldpete in the other sections. The teacher counted those who raised their hands and gave 17 votes for Charice. ¡°For Danie!¡± Many also voted for Danie.


    When their teacher wrote down Danie¡¯s result, it was also 17. So their teacher was puzzled. ¡°No one is absent from you. Charice and Danie can¡¯t vote for themselves. As far as I know, all of you here are 37 now, so there¡¯s one who didn¡¯t raise his/her hand. Whoever you are, you can raise your hand now. ¡±


    The students waited a few seconds before someone raised their hand, and that man was William. Charice wondered why it didn¡¯t vote for her. ¡°Mister William, you don¡¯t want to vote for the two of them to represent this ssroom in the pageant?¡±


    William looked at Charice and Danie. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± William told their teacher.

 Chapter 19 Plaza

    She just nodded. ¡°Everyone can choose who they want, but it looks like William decided not to choose between the two of them, so Charice and Danie tied. I won¡¯t say vote again because if that¡¯s really the result, there is nothing we can do. ¡±


    One student raised her hand. ¡°What will happen then, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°I just decided that because they tied, they are the two representatives of this ss section. As far as I know, there can be two in each section.¡±


    Danie would have said something when Bree covered her mouth, but their teacher couldn¡¯t see them, so Bree did it. Danie forced herself to speak while Bree¡¯s hand was covering her mouth, and she removed Bree¡¯s hand, but Bree pressed her hand even harder.


    ¡± Okay ss, that¡¯s my decision. Danie and Charice are the final candidates for that program and will be your section representatives next month. Get your notebook and I will start our lesson today.¡± They moved their gaze to the ckboard, where their teacher wrote that they needed to copy it into the notebook.


    Bree let go of Danie, who was gasping for breath. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± Danie said weakly.


    ¡°I just covered your mouth, not including your nose, and I know in the nose you breathe, not in the mouth, Dan.¡± Then she rolls her eyes.


    Danie frowned. ¡°Why did you cover my mouth?¡±


    ¡°Because I know you¡¯re going to tell ma¡¯am not to include you as one of our representatives, so I just preceded you.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to join because I know nothing about such programs, especially The Most Beautiful Woman.¡± Charice turned her back to where they were, Danie, and suddenly they stopped talking. Charice just looked as if she was saying that she would be the winner, and then she faced the ckboard again.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m telling you, Dan. Look at that woman who has the strength to look like you thought she won the pageant, so you can keep up if it¡¯s just a good thing.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to join because I know nothing about such programs, especially The Most Beautiful Woman.¡±Charice turned her back to where they were, Danie, so they stopped talking. Charice just looked as if to say she was the winner, and she wasn¡¯t and faced the ckboard again.


    ¡± Your beautiful okay, even though your not that smart, show them what you have.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes at Bree. ¡°Are you saying I don¡¯t have the slightest bit of intelligence in my brain?¡±


    Bree signed peace with her. ¡°But I think you also need it because there is a question and answer in that program.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m really going to mess up the pageant, don¡¯t talk to me. I only have a few weeks to get ready.¡±


    Bree picked up her notebook. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be your mentor on how to walk like a beauty queen.¡± She smiled and started copying what their teacher was writing on the ckboard.


    A few days passed, and it was Friday again, and Danie was going to the za again tomorrow. As Bree and Danie were walking home and about to get out of the school gate, William suddenly blocked the way.


    The two wondered why. ¡°Why?¡± Bree asked, wondering.


    William just looked at her and shifted his gaze to Danie.¡± We¡¯re going to talk about tutoring you. I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow, so don¡¯t bete. Is that clear? ¡±


    What the three didn¡¯t know was that Charice was simply listening behind them, not too close so that they wouldn¡¯t notice her. ¡°What does William mean by teaching?¡± she whispered.


    Danie¡¯s arms were folded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me now?¡±


    He looked at her seriously, so she averted her eyes, because with that expression you shouldn¡¯t speak lightly. ¡°If I now want to say I should have said that and I haven¡¯t said that tomorrow, so you just learn to wait. That¡¯s all, ¡°William said, and walked away. Even Charice secretly walked away from Danie and Bree.


    Danie stared at William¡¯s back in anger. ¡°Bree, the rope I¡¯m holding is about to be cut,¡± she said.


    Bree frowned and looked at her curiously. ¡°Huh! What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Patience for William.¡±


    Bree looked at the emptiness and tried to understand what Danie said, but she couldn¡¯t get the right meaning because she thought there was something wrong with what she said.¡± I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Maybe what you¡¯re trying to say is that you¡¯re about to let go of the rope you¡¯re holding on to, right? ¡±


    Slowly, she turned to Bree. ¡°Only smart people can understand, so if you don¡¯t understand, you¡¯re not smart.¡± Then she walked away and left Bree standing still.


    ¡°But it¡¯s really wrong for her to say that, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said to herself. She just shook her head, and then follow Danie.


    Saturday came, and William was ready to leave when his mother stopped him. ¡°Are you leavingwithout Charice? Why don¡¯t you wait for her?¡±


    He frowned as he looked at his mama because of what she said. ¡°What has Charice got to do with my leaving?¡±


    ¡°I thought you had a date today. She called my phonest night and said, you were leaving and taking a walk.¡± A car arrived in front of William¡¯s house, and rissa turned around.¡±Oh! There she is.¡±


    Charice got out of the car. She smiled at rissa and greeted her. ¡°Hi Aunt!¡±


    ¡°Hello! William is dressed perfectly, so you can leave.¡±


    ¡°But Ma-,¡± William couldn¡¯t continue what he was supposed to say to his mama as she pushed him a little closer to Charice.


    ¡°Be careful, you two.¡± Remind Wim and Charice of this before entering the house.


    Charice looked at William, who was almost frowning at his situation. ¡°Come on, William.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    William turned to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know we talked about leaving now,¡± he said seriously, without showing any emotion on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you won¡¯te when I tell you right away, so I just told your mother. ¡±


    ¡°I have a meeting today, so I can¡¯t.¡± He was about to walk when Charice stopped him by pulling on his clothes.


    He looked at Charice¡¯s hand holding his dress, and Charice saw it, so she let go immediately. ¡± It can be just wait? Just join me at the mall, then we¡¯ll just take you where you¡¯re going.¡± And her face was even sadder.


    William averted his eyes and looked at the time on his watch. It was only at 8:00 am that he and Danie talked about 10:00 am, so he still had two hours before the time came that he and Danie talked. ¡°All right, but before 10:00 am we will go home. ¡±


    Charice smiled. ¡°Yes,e on.¡± The two got into the car. She sat near the window and William, who sat near it, in turn was next to it, but there was still space between the two of them. She watched William look out the car window.¡± I¡¯ll just see if Danie can wait any longer for what I¡¯m going to do.¡± She grinned and turned her gaze to the window.

 Chapter 20 Late

    Meanwhile, Danie was walking to the za even though it was only eight in the morning and she knew she wasn¡¯tte because she and William talked about 10:00 am that they would go to the za on Saturday.


    Danie sat up and sweat profusely because of the weather. ¡°Who¡¯s a fool who didn¡¯t bring an umbre, Danie,¡± she said to herself. She forgot to bring an umbre, so she walked under the sun. She also didn¡¯t want to go back to their house because she was already half walking away from their house when she remembered that she didn¡¯t have an umbre.


    She was already at the za, and she was sure that she wasn¡¯tte.¡± I¡¯m sure William won¡¯t be upset when he arrives. I¡¯m ahead of him now.¡± She first took the time to scroll on her cellphone.


    While William and Charice are already at the mall, ¡°Here we go. I¡¯ll just y for an hour, then we¡¯ll eat, and after that we go home,¡± said Charice, and William just nodded, and Charice pulled him into the Time Zone, where there are many machines you can y using the token.


    Charice started ying, but William was on one side of that ce. In the end, he changed his money into tokens and he also yed with a machine that could shoot a ball in the ring. And to William¡¯s great amusement, he no longer noticed the time.


    Meanwhile, Danie is impatiently waiting for William.¡± He must be here because it¡¯s already 10 a. m. Why isn¡¯t he still here?¡± astonished, she promised.


    While busy looking at the entrance of the za where people enter, someone suddenly sat in a chair on the other side of Danie¡¯s table. She looked and frowned at the sight of a man she did not know. ¡°Good morning!¡± The man greeted.


    She was surprised by the way he greeted her, as if they already knew each other. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± she asked.


    Suddenly, the man smiled at her. ¡°I noticed you because you were by yourself. Are you waiting for someone?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied shortly.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been waiting for that person for a while.¡±


    In Danie¡¯s mind, ¡°This man is feeling close, not because he¡¯s so handsome that I¡¯ll becent that he mightter take out a handkerchief and cover my nose.¡± While frowning and not paying attention to what the man said, she seemed to be thinking of something.


    The man noticed Danie¡¯s look, and that made him smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not like that.¡±


    She looked at it quickly. ¡°Can you read what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s obvious on your face.¡±


    She just fixed her hair and asked the man again. ¡°Why are you sitting there with so many chairs here.¡±


    He just smiled at her and stared at her. ¡°You two are indeed so different.¡±


    She looked at it curiously. ¡°Who?¡±


    Suddenly, the man shook his head. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s nothing. Whom are you waiting for?¡±


    Danie sighed sadly and looked at her cellphone to see what time it was. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯sing any longer.¡± She smiled at the man. It was eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, and William must have been there before ten o¡¯clock, and the first time he waste was


    The man noticed the sadness in Danie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked.


    Danie faked a smile. ¡°Of course.¡±


    William, meanwhile, had just noticed that he waste for his conversation with Danie when his gaze turned to his wrist watch. He lowered the ball and immediately looked for Charice, and suddenly pulled it.


    Charice was startled by William¡¯s sudden pull. ¡°Why what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    William was in a hurry to walk even though Charice was stumbling. ¡°I¡¯mte for my meeting, so don¡¯t ask because it¡¯s your fault.¡± He was still ming.


    Charice frowned. ¡°Why is it my fault. You¡¯re enjoying yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    William¡¯s face was serious when he turned to her, but his eyes could not hide a little anger for Charice. ¡°Take me to the za,¡± was the answer from William, and when they reached the parking lot, William got inside the car immediately. Charice just shook her head and got into the car.


    It was obvious on William¡¯s face that he was restless in his seat. ¡°Where are you going and are you in a hurry?¡± Charice asked, even though she knew who William was going to.


    William didn¡¯t answer, and as soon as the car stopped at the entrance of the za, it got out immediately. ¡°Wait! William!¡± Charice shouted and got out of the car as well.


    William stopped where he and Danie always sat at that part of the za, but a man was there sitting and not Danie. ¡°Looks like you¡¯rete,¡± the man said and looked at William and the woman behind him, Charice.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± William asked breathlessly.


    The man looked at where Danie had been sitting a while ago. ¡°Did you see anyone? She was bored, so she left.¡±


    William rolled his eyes at the za, but Danie was not there, so he was ready to run and he might catch up, but the man spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t n to follow her because she left earlier and at this time she¡¯s home.¡± And looked at Charice. ¡°And you seem to enjoy hanging out with her.¡±


    ¡°Did you talk to her while I was not here?¡± William asked.


    The man stood up. ¡°I only talked to her for a moment because she didn¡¯t seemfortable talking to me.¡±


    ¡°Who is he, William?¡± Charice asked.


    The man smiled at Charice and greeted, ¡°Hi!¡± Charice just tried to smile at him.


    The man walked over to William and whispered softly in his ear.¡± If you knew you had a appointment to meet, you should have informed her that you still had a date with the woman behind you. Did you know that she waited for you for three hours? Then, while she was doing that, she thought that maybe you werete, you had another walk, and you seemed to be enjoying it, so you forgot about her. ¡± William closed his eyes several times for what he said.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°When you meet again, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything new, so maybe just prepare yourself.¡± It patted William¡¯s shoulder and walked away without looking back. But what William didn¡¯t know, as it walked away, was that it suddenly grinned.


    When they lost sight of the man, Charice pulled William away, even though he did not want to go home.

 Chapter 21 Suggestion

    The man smirked after he turned his back at William while walking and leave the park because he said something to Danie while they were talking earlier, before William came and before Danie decided to go home.


    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d go home, and maybe he forgot that you have a meeting today.¡±


    Danie looked into his eyes. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s justte, so maybe an hourter I¡¯ll decide if I¡¯m going home.¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°Lunch ising up. Will you put him first before yourself?¡±


    Danie smiled a little. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be like that. It¡¯s not the woman who should wait for the man, especially since you are the one here and it is dangerous to be alone.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°How did you know that was the man I was waiting for now?¡±


    ¡°Why, so are you waiting for a woman?¡±     ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s a man.¡±


    ¡°What if I¡¯m waiting for a gay man?¡± She still has two eyebrows raised at him.


    The man grinned. ¡°It¡¯s still a man, and the dog will never be a cat.¡± It even winked at Danie.


    The man put his elbow on the table and folded his hands. ¡°Maybe you have a crush on the man you¡¯re waiting for.¡±


    ¡°Nothing ah,¡± she innocently replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending. You won¡¯t wait nearly three hours if he¡¯s not special to you.¡±


    ¡°Why does it seem like you know so much?¡± Danie¡¯s annoying promise.


    Heughed softly. ¡°If you only knew, you might want tips from me to give a lesson to the man who didn¡¯t show up for your conversation.¡±


    Danie looked at it as if judging. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy with what I say if you just follow me. Do you want to hear my suggestions?¡±


    Even though she was hesitant, she agreed. ¡°Okay, go ahead. What¡¯s your suggestion?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s Saturday, isn¡¯t it?¡± Danie nodded. ¡°When youe in again on Monday, you¡¯ll be a different person.¡±


    She frowned at it and wondered what it said. ¡°Different person, how?¡±


    ¡°The opposite of your attitude. What you used to do, you will reverse. For example, you are a happy person, but suddenly you will be serious now, like that.¡±


    ¡°So what if William can¡¯t feel it?¡±


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re always asking for his attention,¡± he replied seriously.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°No! That¡¯s not true.¡± She was lying, and it¡¯s so obvious.


    He shook his head at Danie¡¯s reaction. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m talking about when your reaction is obvious, so I¡¯ll give you what you have to do to make up for it, at least somehow. When you go to school, be a quiet and serious person first. When you used to say hello right away. Now you¡¯ll just walk past him and take no action. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be so surprised and unbearable that he¡¯ll be the first to take the step to ask you and talk to you. ¡±     ¡°Are you sure? He¡¯s numb that he might not bite to my acting either.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry if I¡¯m the one who nned it. It will seed.¡± It still smiled mischievously.


    Whether she is skeptical of the man¡¯s suggestion because maybe William has an emergency or it¡¯s really toote, but it¡¯s almost noon and it¡¯s still not there, whatever William¡¯s reason is, she will follow what the man says no matter what the result.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do it,¡± she agreed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The man smiled at her answer. ¡°Good then.¡±


    Danie got up and arranged her things on the table, but as she put them in her bag she stopped for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Just call me mushroom.¡±


    ¡°Mushroom?¡±, confused, she promised.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She just shrugged at its weird name. She grabbed her bag and was ready to leave. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Thank you very much, and I had a conversation while waiting for him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Danie smiled at him and left. ¡°Please don¡¯t be hurt in the end. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s hurt the most because you¡¯re so kind,¡± he said until he couldn¡¯t see Danie.


    William and Charice had already gone home, and when they were in front of William¡¯s house, he went down without saying goodbye, and Charice immediately followed. ¡°William, wait a minute!¡±     He turned seriously to Charice with a streak of irritation on his face. ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ just wanted to say thank you,¡± she replied weakly.


    William sighed. ¡°You can go home. Be careful on the road.¡± And finally, William entered the house.


    In Charice¡¯s mind, ¡°Why did he react like that when he didn¡¯t find Danie in the za? Did he think that I would stop what I¡¯m doing? I will gain his trust again, so I came back here and just not to end like this.¡± She nced again at the door where William entered and walked over and got in her car and left.


    Danie was in the room, facing arge mirror and talking to herself. ¡°We need to act Danie,¡± she said to herself in the mirror. She acted serious. Her face and eyes seemed to have no interest in whoever was speaking. She trained her face as if she didn¡¯t care about the people around her.


    After a few minutes of doing just that, he suddenly thought. ¡°It¡¯s hard to learn to lie if it¡¯s not true. They can believe it or they can¡¯t. It¡¯s like real jewelry. Even if you show the fake is real, what is true wille out and what is not wille out. ¡± Her forehead eventually furrowed, and she ruffled her hair. ¡°What are you saying, Danie? You¡¯re going crazy,¡± she shouted.


    Her mother knocked on her bedroom door. ¡°Danie, are you okay? Are you with anyone there?¡± she asked.


    ¡°None Mom!¡± she shouted in response.


    ¡°Or you¡¯re talking to yourself again. I¡¯m just going to call an ambnce to pick you up.¡±     She opened the door to her room. ¡°What are you saying there, Mom? I¡¯m not in pain.¡±


    ¡°Danie, maybeter you have a problem that you just don¡¯t want to tell me about.Why are you talking to yourself? It won¡¯t answer.¡±


    She stared at her mother in amazement. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy about us both.¡± Her mother immediately hit her head with her hand.


    ¡°When your reflection in the mirror speaks, go ahead.¡± Her mother was still threatening. ¡°Mom!.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are you doing like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just practicing acting. We have an acting activity with one of our teachers.¡±


    Her mother looked at her skeptically. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She nodded in response.


    ¡°Okay, after you¡¯re done, go to the kitchen; we¡¯re going to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Her mother left, closed the bedroom door again, and looked in the mirror again. ¡°Get ready for me, William,¡± she said seriously in the mirror before finally leaving the room.

 Chapter 22 Start Acting

    Danie was in the ssroom by Monday. She sat down and was stunned by the absence because there were only a few students outside and inside their ssroom. It was only six o¡¯clock in the morning, andter, at 7:30, the bell rang to signal that you were already inside the school and ssroom.     While Danie was in that position, William entered but was stunned for a moment when he saw Danie. Even though he didn¡¯t seem to want to step on his feet, he went ahead and sat down. Silence passed, but Danie didn¡¯t really change position or even look back when William arrived. It would have been appropriate for William to talk to Danie when Charice entered the ssroom.


    It greeted William. ¡°Good morning, William!¡± as the smile reached her ears before she sat down in her chair.


    William ignored it because her attention was on the other chair where Danie was sitting. A few minutes passed, and there were many students in the ssroom, so William could not talk to Danie.


    When Bree came and sat next to Danie, she seemed to feel different from the one next to her. She turned and looked at Danie carefully because of her aura. ¡°Danie, are you sick?¡±     Danie looked at herzily and just shook her head at Bree¡¯s question. ¡°If not, what is the scene you are in and why do you look like that?¡±


    ¡°To be different,¡± Danie said in a serious and strange voice, unlike in the past with each of her speeches with pleasure.


    She frowned when she stared at Danie, but she didn¡¯t speak because her friend was too weird now.


    After their English lesson, it¡¯s breaktime and they can leave the ssroom. Danie stood up and walked straight and didn¡¯t even take a single nce at William, which surprised him because every time he did something or even left the ssroom, she greeted him immediately, but now even a single nce didn¡¯t do it to William.


    Bree noticed this, so she immediately followed Danie, who was now sitting in the garden chair.


    Bree immediately sat down in the empty seat in front of it. ¡°Dan, do you have a problem?¡±


    ¡°None. Why?¡±     ¡°What is going on between you and William right now?¡±


    Danie regained her true self. ¡°Huh! It¡¯s hard to be an actress.¡± she let out a sigh as she fanned herself.


    Bree asked her a question. ¡°Actress?¡±


    ¡± Yes, like an artist you see on television.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So you mean you¡¯re acting now?¡± wrinkled when Bree asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡± What for?¡±


    She folded her arms. ¡°Because of William.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t show up on Saturday. I waited three hours for him but no William showed up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you act like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bree massaged her temples. ¡°What are you, Danie? Maybe there¡¯s an emergency so he didn¡¯t go right away, maybeter he went, but you¡¯re gone.¡±     Her eyes widened. ¡°Even if you turn the world upside down, I still waited for three hours for him and went earlier, and then he let me wait for three hours. Not because I have a crush on him, I will be a fool.¡±


    Bree¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at her. ¡°Is it true that you don¡¯t look like a fool to William? Almost from the first year until now, you¡¯ve been his stalker.¡±


    She looked at it badly. ¡°Are you a friend or an enemy?¡±


    Bree just scratched her neck. ¡°Why do you have to act like that?¡±


    ¡°Of course for him to feel the pain of my heart because of what he did.¡± She even acted as if she was hurt.


    ¡°You¡¯re overacting too much. You can be the best actress.¡±


    She smiled up to her ears. ¡°Really? You think I could be an actress.¡± She blinked her eyes a few more times.


    Bree just shook her head. ¡°But I¡¯m curious. Where did you get the idea like that, Danie? ¡±     She sniffed and blew out her cheek inside. ¡± From mushrooms.¡±


    Bree¡¯s eyebrows met. ¡°Who is that and is there a name like Mushroom?¡±


    ¡°I was just able to talk to him in the za while I was waiting for Williamst Saturday.¡±


    There was no reaction on Bree¡¯s face as she stared at her. ¡°Why?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll just hear that you¡¯re missing. You¡¯re talking to someone that you don¡¯t know very well.¡±


    While she and Bree were talking, Charice suddenly approached, her eyebrows still raised and her arms folded. ¡°How was your dayst Saturday?¡± Charice asked with a small smile on her lips.


    The two looked at each other, and Bree replied. ¡°Why are you asking how Danie was on Saturday?¡±You¡¯re her friend! ¡°its spicy utterance.


    ¡°You cannot be the one I¡¯m talking to!¡± Charice even red at Bree.


    Unbelievably Bree just looked at her and rolled her eyes quitely at the habit it disyed.


    While Danie was just watching the two, Charice turned her attention back to Danie. ¡°I don¡¯t think your Saturday was good.¡± It even smiled, as if teasing.


    ¡°Why are you still asking? What do you want to imply?¡± she replied, wrinkled.     ¡°Didn¡¯t William tell you that he and I were togetherst Saturday?¡± And she pretended to be shocked by what she said.


    Danie frowned and wondered as she looked at Charice. ¡°Both of you were togetherst Saturday?¡±     ¡°Yes, he said he has a meeting. I didn¡¯t know he was going to you but I¡¯m sorry for you. He epted my invitation to have a date rather than you.¡± She still grinned and seemed to still look like I wasn¡¯t William¡¯s first choice.


    Her face is serious and you can¡¯t see any emotion. ¡°You know that he has a  person to meet? Why do you seem to be pushing yourself? If you know he¡¯s going somewhere, you should be the one to adjust. You¡¯re using what you used to have and you think that just a little excuse will really make William feel sorry for you, ¡± she smiled at Charice, but deep inside she was hurt by what she said.


    She looked at her angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t use what we had together when we were kids just so he could apany me on the mall. He chose, and I was the first he chose. I¡¯m still heavier on him than you were when you had the illusion that William would be his boyfriend! ¡±


    Her hands were already clenched and her teeth were secretly biting the inside of her cheek due to the fact that she was right. She was heavier than the great woman who always followed and noticed William since they were just firstyear.


    She still made a face even though she was hurt and stood up in her seat. ¡°You look smart, but why don¡¯t you know why William and I will meet that day? I¡¯m also sorry for you. You know, we¡¯ll meet at William¡¯s and there are only two choices. How do you know? First, William tells you about it, or second. ¡± She looked Charicein the eye. ¡°You¡¯re too good at catching the news.¡±     ¡°What-?¡± Charice was about to speak, but she stopped it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re putting William in jeopardy just because of your insecurities with me.¡± She shook her head. ¡± And don¡¯t you dare, because if I¡¯m the one making a n, it¡¯s not me who will face the anger of William, it¡¯s you. Just try to repeat what you did.¡± Charice and Bree were stunned. They had been watching the two of them before, and Bree didn¡¯t join first because Danie would look like a different person.


    Bree walked over and stopped next to Charice. ¡°You make angry Danie, too much. Don¡¯t you know that a good person is more frightening than a bad person who really has the same attitude as you?¡± Charice¡¯s eyes zed over at her. ¡°If you can be a lion, she can be a dragon.¡± She smirked and left Charice with a furious face.

 Chapter 23 Tears

    Nothing much was done that day because everyone was preparing for the school program in which Danie participated as a candidate for the Most Beautiful Woman in their school. She and Bree talked about starting practicing at Danie¡¯s house every weekend if Danie had the opportunity and no tutoring.


    Bree and I were walking home when they saw Williaming to meet them and looking straight at her. ¡°Can we talk?¡± William asked.


    She turned to Bree and just nodded at her, which meant to get away from them first so they could talk to William. And when Bree was gone, she immediately asked William, ¡°What were you supposed to sayst Saturday?¡± She asked as if she didn¡¯t care and just looked straight ahead, but not at William¡¯s face.


    ¡°I would like to say first why I¡­¡± William couldn¡¯t continue what he was going to say to her again because she already knew what she was going to say. ¡°You had something to sayst Saturday, right?¡± What is it, and please hurry if you can, lest darkness overtake me on the way?¡±     Disappointed, William just let out a sigh. ¡°That I won¡¯t teach you every Saturday first because you might need that day to practice. You can¡¯t do that every time there¡¯s a ss, so I¡¯ll let you practice first.¡±


    She looked William in the eye, but she didn¡¯tst long either, so she avoided her eyes right away. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯re going to say. Why did you say thatst Saturday? I also don¡¯t expect to wait for you for three hours.¡±


    ¡°So I want to talk to you now about it. Also, let me first exin why I¡¯mte that day,¡± William pleaded, but with a calm face.


    She started walking and stopped behind William, so now they both turned their backs on each other. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation first because Charice has already told me why you didn¡¯t go to the za that day.¡±


    William was startled and faced her, but she did not try to face William again. ¡°So, don¡¯t bother to tell me your reasons because I already know.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes, so she started to walk, but she didn¡¯t expect him to touch her arm and face her.


    Their eyes met and William saw Danie¡¯s eyes wet from the suppressed tears, and in William¡¯s mind was, ¡°I¡¯m sure Charice said something, so this is just how Danie is acting.¡±


    Danie grabbed her arm in his hand and turned to William again. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± She walked away again and pulled Bree¡¯s hand away from that spot.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    William just stared at Danie until she came out of the school gate. And William, who quickly went to a part of the school where he knew Charice was still there.     He saw Charice was walking and looked like she was going home when he saw it stopped for a moment and smiled at him. And as he approached, ¡°Will youe home with me so you¡¯re here?¡± She was still smiling up to her ears.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied simply, which made her smile fade away.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He looked at Charice seriously. ¡°What did you tell Danie why I didn¡¯t get to the za right away?¡±


    Charice looked at him innocently. ¡°All I said was that we were togetherst Saturday, so you didn¡¯te right away.¡±


    He just closes his eyes to what she says and tries not to shout at her. ¡°I¡¯m Danie¡¯s tutor and she¡¯s the one I teach, so we have to meet every Saturday and with what you did, it might get to the principal if I don¡¯t do what I have to do because of what you said to her. She canin to the principal if she wants!¡± he shouted sharply.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were his tutor.¡± Clueless, she looks at Wiliam.     ¡°Again, don¡¯t interfere in what I¡¯m doing, especially since you don¡¯t know what it is and don¡¯t use my parents just for your own personal gain,¡± he said before he left Charice with a look on her face that was offended by what he said.


    Meanwhile, while Danie and Bree were walking home, Danie couldn¡¯t stop her tears from dripping, which Bree noticed immediately, so she sighed. ¡°Your courage an hour ago in front of Charice, but why are you crying now?¡± she asked calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be¡­ aloser in front of her because I know exactly where my ce is for William,¡± she sobbed in response.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just stop your feelings for William and not to hurt like that.¡±


    She smiled as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s easy to say but hard to do, Bree. I¡¯ve had a crush on William for a few years. I¡¯ve only just cried because of him.¡± She wiped the tear from her cheek.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a crush, Danie, so you can forget it, especially since we¡¯re leaving our school. We will have a few months and we don¡¯t know where we¡¯re going to go to college and you don¡¯t even know where William will study.¡±     Her tears dripped again, and at that point, they were constantly flowing down her cheeks. ¡°Crush! Do you think Bree that the only crush I have for William is.¡± She shook her head a few times. ¡°No Breebecause I already love him. It¡¯s okay even if you judge me because I¡¯m too young to feel the love that should be until I crush, but what can I do? I can¡¯t stop my heartbeat just because of how I feel now. ¡±


    ¡°So you just let it hurt you like that and now that there¡¯s another woman, you know, is heavier than him because they¡¯ve been together since they were kids. Who do you think William will choose between the two of you? You never know, maybe William has a secret nce at her or you, who are always present but he ignores you. Yes, he¡¯s your tutor, but it looks like it¡¯s just Danie. ¡±


    She looked Bree in the eye and saw that her tears were already welling up. As much as they are friends, her grief is like Bree¡¯s grief because Bree also feels the pain of the situation.


    ¡°What do you want me to do? I¡¯ve already given up.¡± She waited a few minutes for Bree¡¯s answer.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She suddenly turned around, confused. ¡°What a no?¡±     Bree took her hand and they are now facing each other. ¡°You are Danie I know who is brave and can endure everything as long as she can, but I won¡¯t tell you to stop because I know you can still do it, but when you feel that there¡¯s no hope, just stop. Do you understand? ¡±


    She wiped the tears from her cheeks and eyes. ¡°Promise I¡¯ll stop when I can¡¯t.¡± She raised her right hand in a sign of promise and smiled as far as her ear to Bree.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so just go because I won¡¯t be the one to get hurt in the two of us. It¡¯s just you.¡± Bree smiled at her and started to walk again.


    She narrowed her eyes at Bree, who had turned her back on her. ¡°Tsk. I can¡¯t understand Bree sometimes. I¡¯m just the one who will be hurt here and not her.¡± She ran after Bree, and she suddenly bumped her body into Bree¡¯s, so on the way home they were bothughing.

 Chapter 24 Jack and Ryan

    Alexa stopped writing because she was crying in her scene in the book. She pinned the ballpen to the book and closed it. ¡°I¡¯ll have coffee first.¡± She got up and left the room.


    Meanwhile, Jack was at a restaurant because he had talked to someone about thepany. And when it was over, he didn¡¯t leave that restaurant first, as someone sat down again in the chair in front of him, and the interval was a table.


    He was surprised because he didn¡¯t know the person in front of him. ¡°Yes?¡±


    The stranger smiled at him and leaned back in his chair. ¡°Good afternoon to you!¡± It greeted him.


    He hesitated, but he asked again. ¡°Excuse me! Do I know you?¡±


    ¡°No. I just wanted to talk to you.¡±     ¡°About what?¡± He was still confused by his sudden conversation with him.


    ¡°Do you want to see her?¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for someone, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He suddenly doubted the person in front of him because of what he said. He didn¡¯t let anyone know about Alexa except Glen and his team, so he felt a little nervous about how hefound out about that. ¡°How did you know I had someone to find for?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see her soon,¡± the stranger said immediately.


    He, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t understand what the man was saying. ¡°What are you saying? Are you part of Glen¡¯s team that you know the information is so confidential? I only told them that because they were the ones I hired to look for a person, but why do you know that thing? ¡±


    It stared him in the eye as if reading his whole being. It didn¡¯t even turn a blind eye to staring at him. ¡°Be careful in the next few days because something might happen that you didn¡¯t expect and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll regret it.¡± The stranger stood up and walked away as if nothing had happened, and no word told him that he was very surprised.     ¡°Is that man okay? Does he have powers to guess?¡± But eventually, he just said, he got up and left the restaurant and went to the parking lot.


    But as he took the key from his coat pocket, he was pushed back by the force of the collision with the man in front of him. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± he apologized and bowed. But when he was about to step away, the man called to him.


    ¡°Jack.¡±


    He stopped immediately and turned around, but he didn¡¯t know who called him. ¡°Why do so many people seem to be approaching me now that I don¡¯t know them and they seem to know me?¡± he said in his mind as he figured out who the man closest to where he was standing was.


    ¡°Do I know you too?¡± he asked hesitantly because of the weirdos approaching and getting to know him.


    Later, go to the side of the parking lot to talk. ¡°Why do you know me?¡± he asked the man.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He smiled and turned to him. ¡°You¡¯re quick to forget. If you threatened me, then it was like we were close and now you don¡¯t know who I am. Don¡¯t you know me?¡±     He was still staring at the man while his forehand frowned, but he still couldn¡¯t remember who was in front of him now. ¡°No,¡± he simply replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s been a few years, so maybe you don¡¯t remember me anymore and we did not really be friends back then.¡± Heughed. ¡°I was Ryan in high school. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll remember me because I was the only one who crushed Alexa, and you are the one who secretly became heradmirer. ¡±


    He came a little closer to Ryan when he realized that this was the one who had Alexa¡¯s crush back then. ¡°Wait! It¡¯s you!¡± He smiled while pointing at him.


    Ryan just shook his head. ¡± I knew it. When ites to Alexa, he remembered,¡± he said to himself while shaking his head.


    ¡°Hello, It¡¯s been a year.¡±


    ¡°How are you now?¡± asked Jack.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I already have a family and a child.¡±


    ¡°Really? Congrats then.¡± Jack¡¯s happy promise.


    But it seems that Ryan thought he would try to joke with Jack. He will see if Jack still has feelings for Alexa or if he already has a girlfriend or a wife. ¡°Yes Jack, Alexa and I already have a child,¡± he answered without hesitation. But he didn¡¯t expect that Jack¡¯s smile earlier was slowly fading when he mentioned Alexa.     Jack, on the other hand, seemed to have his heart pounded by what Ryan told him because he didn¡¯t expect it. ¡°Alexa was our batch mate in high school?¡± He was still making sure.


    Ryan nodded in response. ¡°Congrats then. You too will end up together eventually.¡± He keeps on not being affected while speaking.


    Ryan observed this, and he saw how it reacted, and it didn¡¯t seem happy that his wife¡¯s name was Alexa. ¡°Why don¡¯t you seem happy? Do you know the Alexa I¡¯m referring to? ¡±


    He frowned at Ryan. ¡°Alexa, the one who I warned you not toe near. Is there anything else?¡±


    Ryanughed softly. ¡°Of course there is. The Alexa I¡¯m referring to isn¡¯t the Alexa Larson you want; we have a batchmate who has the same name as Alexa, but she¡¯s not her.¡±     Jack took a deep breath. ¡°I thought,¡± Ryan spoke suddenly. ¡°It¡¯s Alexa Larson.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°No, they¡¯re different and I followed what you said until we graduated, but it looks like you didn¡¯t confess to her at that time. What really happened and you didn¡¯t say.¡±


    He smiled a little. ¡°I was scared because she might not ept me either.¡±


    ¡°Your courage threatens me, but when ites to Alexa, you¡¯re like a gentle sheep. By the way, how is your life now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the CEO of my ownpany.¡±


    ¡°Awesome, I thought you weren¡¯t taking life seriously. Look now, you¡¯re a CEO.¡±


    He looked at it badly. ¡°I¡¯m still smart with you. I¡¯m not justzy, but I have a higher IQ than you,¡± he boasted.     ¡°Gosh not either.¡± He was still smiling. ¡°But let¡¯s be different. Do you already have a family or a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet,¡± he replied shortly.


    Ryan folded his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can move on to Alexa yet. Have you seen each other again?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I saw her the other day at a mall shopping.¡±


    Jack became alert. ¡°Where is the ce?¡± he asked nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s also just near here.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where she lives?¡± You can see on his face that he really wants to know where Alexa really is.


    Ryan shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a coincidence that I saw her that day and just talked. But I don¡¯t know where she lives.¡±     He sighed. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°But just in case, maybe just near the mall where we¡¯re meeting the ce where she lives.¡±


    Ryan gave the address of the mall to Jack, and told him he might see Alexa nearby. ¡°I saw her at that mall. If you want to go there, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll meet, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle back there. I¡¯ve got a feeling that she¡¯s often there shopping for her groceries. I just don¡¯t know when she wille back there again. ¡±


    He looked at the paper with the address Ryan had given him. ¡°But thanks for this anyway, I somehow know where she is and it¡¯s easy to find just in case.¡±


    Ryan raised his hand to check the time on his watch. ¡± Sorry, but I have to leave. My wife is waiting for me.¡±


    He just nodded at Ryan and started to walk away. He also quickly got into his car and left.     While Ryan was walking, he forgot to give something to Jack, so he hurried back to their ce earlier, but Jack was no longer there, and even if he looked around, it waspletely gone. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I forgot that I have a number of Alexa on my phone. If I thought right away, maybe I just gave Alexa¡¯s number, not the address where the mall is. If that¡¯s the case, and he hasn¡¯t seen Alexa yet, I¡¯ll just give him the phone number,¡± he promised himself as he exited the parking lot.

 Chapter 25 Practice

    It¡¯s Saturday, and Bree is at Danie¡¯s house. ¡± That¡¯s wrong!¡± Bree¡¯s stressed cry at Danie.


    She approached and pushed her back slightly. ¡°How can you win if you can¡¯t do the right posture to walk properly.¡±


    ¡°The heels of these sandals are too high. Is this really what the pageant participants wear?¡± she asked as she raised her one foot and examined the sandal she was wearing.


    ¡°What do you want that they used ts for a pageant? What does it look like? They just went for a walk in the mall or park.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Why does the candidate walk differently at pageants?¡±


    Bree looked at herzily. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s different because they don¡¯t just do simple ramp, they also have confidence and by flexing their body shape and their faces, you can also see that they are a candidate for the pageant.¡±     ¡°Really!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so if I¡¯m you, follow what I say.¡±


    She sat down in a chair. ¡°Sample the ramp first.¡± She even smiled teasingly at Bree.


    Bree just closed her eyes to her awkwardness. ¡°Take a good look at me.¡±


    Bree walked a few steps away from Danie¡¯s seat. She was ready to adjust her posture and pretend she was wearing a stiletto and walked with her hips swaying on both sides. It stopped near Danie and posed a few times before turning around.


    Danie, on the other hand, just smiled at her friend¡¯s skill. ¡°Bree, that¡¯s great! Why don¡¯t you rece me and you are the one who ispeting?¡± she suddenly said.


    Bree¡¯s eyes widened at her. ¡°What can¡¯t be? That¡¯s why I nominated you to fight, and then you have to prove something, remember!¡±     She looked at Bree in surprise. ¡°Prove?¡±


    Bree ruffled her hair. ¡°Oh my gosh, Danie, I need you to buy medicine for your brain!¡±     ¡°What do I have to prove that I¡¯m really smart?¡± I don¡¯t have to prove that anymore because I know I¡¯m really smart.¡± She was boasting.


    Bree just gaped as she watched her. ¡°Is it because of your nonsense that you can easily think of a word that isn¡¯t true?¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m really smart and I¡¯m the only one who knows and I really don¡¯t want to tell anyone because they might be proud of me. ¡± Then she rolled her eyes at Bree.


    Bree just stood up and took the three books that were too thick and approached Danie again. ¡°Stand there, with your excessive bbering. We won¡¯t end until you do nothing right.¡±


    She saw the thick book. ¡°I thought you were going to teach me how to walk like a beauty queen. Why do you have a book in your hand? Why are you going to rece William as my tutor?¡±


    Bree bit her lip because, maybe, what else could she say to Danie. ¡°Just one more Danie, you can see I¡¯m pulling your hair until it¡¯s out of your scalp.¡± Stand there, it¡¯s afternoon and you have not done anything yet. ¡±     She stood up and might be a real threat to those pursuing her. ¡°Stand up straight, just look straight and don¡¯t move,¡± Bree said and started to put the book on her head.


    ¡°This is how we¡¯re going to use it for now. You¡¯ll walk straight and just look straight without dropping the book on your head. Dropping that back to start, we¡¯ll start again as long as the book is still falling from your head,¡± Bree¡¯s serious promise.


    A few times, the book fell on her head, and a few times she also tripped in the sandals she was wearing at the very height of the heels, so the result was a wound on her foot and a small bruise on her elbow and palm.


    ¡°Can I rest first? My foot hurts and my wounds too,¡± she said as shepletely removed the sandals she was wearing and was biting her lip in extreme pain when she touched them.


    ¡°All right, but let¡¯s just treat your wound right away because that should be gone before the school pageant.¡± Bree stood up and went inside their house because she had just sat down because of the pain in her foot.


    In her mind. ¡°Long gown I will be wearing, why do I have to wear these high heel sandals?¡± And she threw it at her side.     Bree returned with cotton and alcohol. She immediately sat down next to her and put alcohol on the cotton, but what she didn¡¯t expect was when she suddenly put so much cotton on her wound. ¡°Bree!¡± she shouted and couldn¡¯t believe she looked at it.


    She smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought you weren¡¯t numb yet.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m numb to not feeling? Naturally, I¡¯m hurt too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re still enduring William¡¯s behavior. I know you¡¯d be numb because of him.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes at her. ¡°Why did William get into the conversation? Maybeter I¡¯ll be med because he choked several times.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Tsk, just advise Danie. If you tolerate William¡¯s behavior, you should also tolerate the pain of your wound now because you need wless skin when you ramp up. All I know about your first ramp is a crop top that is close to the body and a short and half-thigh long. ¡±     Her eyes widened because she didn¡¯t know that. ¡°I know that only wearing a long gown is okay. Why didn¡¯t I know that there were other clothes to wear?¡±


    ¡°Because your brain is flying everywhere, Danie, while our teacher tells you what to do at the pageant.¡±


    She looked at it badly. ¡°It¡¯s your fault! Sometimes your hand suddenly raises; even if it¡¯s not necessary. ¡±


    Bree stared at her the most. ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful, you¡¯re justcking in grooming. We all have that and we¡¯re just different and cannot be the same because if that were a chance, all people would have the same face, right. But I just don¡¯t know why other people are judgmental. They¡¯re not perfect either to give their opinion that they don¡¯t even need.¡±


    She tries to reach for the cotton that Bree is holding, but every time she tries to take the cotton, her hand moves away.¡± They believe that only beautiful people have a pointed nose and white skin. The true definition of beautiful and handsome is like that. ¡±


    She tried to take it again, but she couldn¡¯t really reach it. Bree angrily pressed the cotton ball with alcohol on Danie¡¯s wound.¡± All people have a beauty that they can be proud of.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stand the pain anymore, so she just pulled Bree¡¯s hair hard. ¡°Ouch! Why?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking too much, so you didn¡¯t realize that you put too much alcohol in the cotton on my wound.¡± She had moved her foot away from Bree and probably removed all the bacteria that could live in her wound by over-cleaning it.


    Bree looked at the cotton she was holding and smiled guilty at Danie. ¡°Sorry! I just got carried away.¡±


    Bree took the things she used and stood up. ¡°Tomorrow again. I¡¯ll sleep here, so I¡¯ll be here until tomorrow afternoon to teach you. You can now rest.¡± It walked away, and she just sighed and looked at the emptiness.

 Chapter 26 Sample Question

    The next day, for almost a day, Bree taught Danie how to walk and how to look like a beauty queen when she starts walking on stage. Now, Bree will ask Danie a sample question as a practice because she is sure that there will be questions at the school pageant.


    Bree was sitting, and Danie was standing with her hand on her waist. ¡°This is a sample question Danie: you need a good answer even if you¡¯re not on stage yet, okay.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She just nodded to Bree and stood up for them like a beautiful queen. ¡°Okay here¡¯s the question. If you are the one who wins and brings home the crown as The Most Beautiful Woman, do you think you deserve it and why?¡±


    The smile on her lips gradually disappeared with Bree¡¯s question. ¡°Why is your question like that?¡±


    ¡°I am the judge here. Why are you asking so many questions about that one question? Danie, don¡¯t answer that to the judges. You are going to lose the school pageant.¡± Bree¡¯s promise to her still made her shake her head.     ¡°Do you think the questions at the pageant are all so hard?¡±


    Bree toyed with the ballpen she was holding and thought. ¡°I think so, so you just have to practiceprehension now because maybe the question is hard as you think because they base the judgment on your answer to their question.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just answer it as I understand the question; I¡¯m not sure what the oue will be.¡±


    Bree sat up again. ¡°Or go ahead and answer my question for us to finish.¡±


    She scratched her forehead very hard. ¡°Can you exin the question first?¡± She smiled at Bree at the same time and narrowed her eyelids a few more times to make her cute.


    It just looked at her and sighed, which meant it would surrender to her and just do what she asked.¡± Okay, the question is, if you¡¯re the winner and take home the crown for The Most Beautiful Woman, do you think you deserve it and why? ¡±


    She smiled before answering the question. ¡°Thank you for your question. I know you observed the candidates, but I remained outstanding in all areas. Thank you!¡± She waved as if she had an audience.     Bree, on the other hand, was obviously not satisfied with her answer. ¡°I think you will lose the crown with that kind of answer, Dan.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Why? My answer is good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Dan. Before you answer, you should think of an answer quickly, but the one you know the question is still there in the answer. Do you get it?¡±


    She nodded her head, so Bree just closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat the question but think carefully about your answer quickly because you can¡¯t stop for a few minutes. The more you think, the more you can¡¯t answer then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She prepared herself again, took a deep breath, and tried to focus her mind on the question.


    ¡°Ready? This is the question again. If you are the winner and receive the title of Most Beautiful Woman, do you think you deserve it and why?¡±


    She took the question seriously but kept smiling. ¡°Thank you for that question. Yes, I know everyone who participated in this pageant was deserving, but only one should put a crown on her head, and that is what the judges saw, the more it grabbed their attention from first tost. Thank you! ¡±     She looked at Bree and saw her staring at her seriously and just a few secondster it slowly pped, so she smiled because she seemed to like her answer. ¡°Awesome! Your answers aren¡¯t very direct, but each one has nice words and has deep meaning,¡± ¡°Bree said while smiling at her.


    ¡°Really! So I can rest. I want to eat a snack,¡± she said excitedly.


    Bree smiled at her but suddenly disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I still have a lot of sample questions ready here. Answer them nicely before we eat.¡± Bree checked the time on her cellphone.¡± We still have time before four o¡¯clock, so just be there first.¡±


    Her earlier excitement was reced by frustration when she saw the five folded papers on the table where Bree was.


    The question and answer between the two of them and Bree was over, and she finally sat down inside the hut and massaged her feet. She ate a snack with Bree until she almost ran out of it. ¡°Next weekend, just practice walking properly,¡± Bree said.


    ¡°Why? I thought you were going to teach me on the weekends,¡± she asked in surprise.


    Bree lowered the empty ss.¡± I¡¯ll find a gown that you used in the school pageant.¡±     ¡°Am I stilling with you to measure my gown?¡±


    ¡°No, we have the same body size. I don¡¯t need you there. Okay, just practice. Is that clear?¡±


    She nodded in response. ¡°I¡¯m going home now, before I face darkness on the road because it¡¯s almost five o¡¯clock. ¡±


    ¡°But, you¡¯re just here, so go back to overnight here. Let¡¯s go in tomorrow. I¡¯ll have a spare uniform for you to use first.¡±


    Bree stretched and stood up. ¡°My house is near your house. So don¡¯t worry if I get hurt and die. You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ll visit in your room while the lights are off. ¡± She evenughed, as if thinking about what she would look like by chance.


    ¡°Stop talking, Bree. What are you thinking? Just be careful on the road. If anyone blocks you, they are definitely pure dogs. There are a lot of dogs on the way. I¡¯m just afraid of bad people passing by. Even if you¡¯re cool, you¡¯re sure to be shocked and shocked. ¡±


    ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m leaving.¡± It waved before finally leaving. And she, in turn, put away the empty sses they used because her mother was still resting in the room.


    After washing the sses, she entered her room and took the box where the ne she was going to give to William was ced. She raised it. ¡°I can still give it so that there is someone who seems more important to him and I don¡¯t know that he might not ept it too highly of that one¡¯s pride.¡± There was a faint smile on her lips. ¡°But for now, I¡¯m going to stand by my acting first, and it seems like it¡¯s going to be serious since Charice started to enter the scene.¡± She sighed and put the ne back into her drawer.

 Chapter 27 The Drawing

    The next day, the students were busy with their work for the project given by their art teacherst week, so Danie¡¯s ssmates were carrying pencils, bond paper, pencil color, and water color.


    While students are busy with their drawings. Danie was just stunned, so Bree noticed it. ¡°Hey! Danie, why haven¡¯t you started yet? This project needs to be finished right now.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of a subject to draw, so I was stunned.¡± She was confused what to do while the hands were already on her chin.


    Bree frowned. ¡°Lots to draw; trees, flowers, houses, and more.¡±


    ¡°May I see yours?¡± She peeked at Bree¡¯s bond paper and saw that a rose flower was drawn on it.


    She returned to the seating arrangement. ¡°I¡¯m sure most of us only have one drawing like yours.¡±


    Bree sighed. ¡°And at least there is. You¡¯re not even a dot on your bond paper.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just keep drawing while I¡¯m thinking,¡± she said as he lightly hit the pencil on the desk.     A few minutes ago, Danie was still not really moving, and for no apparent reason, she looked at William¡¯s habit while he was busy drawing. Suddenly, she stopped hitting the pencil at her desk when something entered her mind. She moved quickly and drew, and with every movement of her hand she seemed to have memorized what the detail was because she no longer used the eraser. Not once did she make a mistake. She no longer used any colored pencils.


    Their teacher looked at the clock on the wall; in a few minutes, her ss time would end.¡± Okay, ss, finish or not finish, and pass your work with your name.¡± Others were stillining, but Danie was just calm as she handed her bond paper to their teacher.


    Their teacher started checking the drawing, but soon transferred the bond papers again, and that¡¯s when she was surprised. ¡°Looks like you have a talent for the arts.¡±


    A student spoke up. ¡°Who is ma¡¯am. Can we see the drawing?¡±


    They were presented with a drawing of a woman with her back turned, as if walking down the street, and their teacher was right about the beauty of the drawing. ¡°And this drawing belongs to William.¡± His ssmates were amazed. Who doesn¡¯t? Besides being smart, it¡¯s also good to draw.


    Their teacher lowered William¡¯s bond paper. ¡°But there¡¯s another one.¡± Suddenly, she said again. ¡°She¡¯s also good because this drawing is more difficult. Even the small details of the drawing are difficult if you don¡¯t really have talent, but she¡¯s the only one who can draw it easily.¡±     Danie was still yawning as their teacher held up her drawing. It¡¯s a ne, and the drawing on the bond paper is the ne she intends to give William with a pendant with the letter D and a ring. ¡°It¡¯s for Danie.¡± Their teacher looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re so good at being a sketcher, Danie. You can be a jewelry sketcher.¡± It even smiled at her.


    She, on the other hand, just smiled at their teacher, but she was ashamed of her praise. Bree approached her. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t think of anything to draw, but look at how good you are at drawing, but why didn¡¯t I know that?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I rarely show off my drawing talent, so you never know, even though we¡¯ve been friends for a few years.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re annoying! Did you see that your drawing is so beautiful? Maybe this is thest time you kept it a secret from me.¡± Bree was still threatening.


    She smiled even more at Bree. ¡°Promise this is thest and if there is anything I¡¯ll tell you right away.¡±


    Bree smiled at her before returning to the sitting position. ¡°Okay ss, in the next ss I¡¯ll just give you these drawings with scores again. I don¡¯t have time to check everything. Just wait for the next teacher. ¡± She took all the things from the table and left their ssroom.


    Charice, on the other hand, could not be epted for not being praised for her drawing, so she secretly looked bad in the back at Danie.


    It was noon and Danie had finished eating when Bree¡¯s stomach suddenly hurt, so she informed her that she should go to the C. R. She went out of the canteen and went for a walk, where she found herself on the court where someone was ying basketball. She stopped for a moment and watched the yers while she was already outside with the screen in between.     With her excessive focus on watching others y basketball, she didn¡¯t notice that anyone stood beside her and also watched. ¡°How¡¯s your practice?¡±


    She was startled when someone suddenly spoke, so she turned to it immediately and saw William. At first she wondered why it was there, butter she just answered the question. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± And their conversation was never followed up again.


    She had decided to leave, just leave and decided to left without saying goodbye to William, but, ¡°Are you mad?¡± his question suddenly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She stopped but she did not face William. She sighed. ¡°No,¡± she said.


    ¡°Why are you acting differently since I didn¡¯te right awayst Saturday?¡±


    She closes her eyes. ¡°I would have been an actress for a few days, but I changed my mind when I found out that Charice was with you.¡± She said it in her mind, but she didn¡¯t answer with her mouth. ¡°You just thought that,¡± she just said to William and would have walked again, but he spoke again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had talent in the arts.¡±


    She was about to walk. ¡°What is it that William looks like he misses me? As far as I know, he didn¡¯t let know, ¡°she said to herself. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask, so you don¡¯t know,¡± she answered philosophically.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that? Didn¡¯t you tell me everything before? ¡±


    She just closed her eyes because she could not continue to leave, so she turned around and was ready to answer it with mixed annoyance when she stopped in surprise.     William had already walked behind her while she was speaking, so there were only two sways between them. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re giving up on me,¡± William said.


    She avoided looking him in the eyes because she couldn¡¯t look him in the eyes. She didn¡¯t speak either. ¡°Let¡¯s see if there really isn¡¯t.¡±


    Suddenly, she brought his face close to hers, which surprised her. Her body was bending and he even smiled at her and there she lost her bnce and sat down. ¡°Who said you came that close!¡± sheined.


    ¡°I just tried if there really wasn¡¯t any. I didn¡¯t know that¡¯s how you would react.¡± He smiled at Danie and turned away from her with a smile on his face.


    Her face was unbelievable that she followed William¡¯s gaze. ¡°Where did he learn those moves? How can I still stand being the best actress-grrrrrr.¡± She stood up and walked in the direction of their ssroom.

 Chapter 28 Almost Meet

    Meanwhile, Alexa seems to want to go out, but she is hesitant. ¡°Will I go out or not?¡± she asked herself. ¡°But I want hot soup. Lexie¡¯s stock of noodles is gone.¡± Eventually, she decided to leave the house to shop again at the mall she went to the previous day.


    By the time she came out of the house again, it was the chance for Alexa to see the photos of the book she was holding attached to the light pole right in front of her. It was only a few steps away that she could see them when someone suddenly hit her human body.


    He stood her up and asked, ¡°Are you okay, miss?¡±


    Danie couldn¡¯t answer because at the time the two of them met their gaze and stared at each other, it was as if she couldn¡¯t take her gaze away from it, as if he was absorbing her personality. And then she suddenly woke up in the present. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said simply.


    ¡± Are you sure?¡± the man asked her again. She just nodded in response.     ¡°I¡¯m sorry again. You¡¯ll be careful on the road.¡± It even reminded her.


    She started walking again and didn¡¯t look back, but the man kept looking at Alexa as she turned her back, before finally walking away.


    When Danie was walking, she couldn¡¯t see the photos on the pole even though there was a chance that her eyes would look at the pole. A mysterious man she bumped into a while ago is the reason why Danie made the photos invisible to her sight for now. So Danie felt as if she had been absorbed in something earlier while the man was staring at her.


    She arrived at a mall and immediately went to a supermarket to buy what she needed, as well as noodles. But while she was doing that, Jack was inside the mall too.


    Jack was standing on the second floor of the mall and just staring at the bottom of it, overlooking the outside because of its transparency, like the servedwalls. He just silently stared outside as he stood and inserted his hand into his pants pocket. When its phone abruptly rang.


    He immediately took it out of his pants pocket and answered. ¡°Hello! Jack.¡± said of the person on the other line.


    ¡°Are you on the way yet?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s only been a few minutes and I¡¯m there.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll turn off the call that so you don¡¯t have encounter an ident while driving.¡± He turned off the phone call, pocketed his cellphone again, and looked outside again.


    Alexa also spent an hour at the supermarket because of the foods she finds delicious to cook. ¡°My groceries don¡¯t look like healthy food. Why is it that I seem to want to eat too much food today?¡± she said while pushing the cart and heading to the cashier area.     Meanwhile, Glen is entering the mall because he was the one Jack was talking to earlier. But as he was entering the entrance of the mall, Alexa was already at the exit, so he didn¡¯t see Alexa.


    While Alexa¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t hold the stic because of the weight she had bought, she stopped for a moment at the side of the road and lowered the stic bag she was carrying and looked around. But in that scene, Jack was alert from the second floor of the mall because, in his mind, it looked like Alexa was what his two eyes could see now.


    He ran and used the stairs down because there was no esctor in the mall where he was, and there was no problem if there was, because even if it was so easy to ride the esctor and wait until it reached the floor, he would definitely still walk down immediately. As he took a quick step down, he would meet Glen. ¡°Follow me, hurry up!¡± he shouted softly. Although confused, Glen immediately followed him, but they didn¡¯t catch up because Alexa immediately disappeared where he had seen her a while ago.


    ¡°What are we doing here, Jack?¡± Glen asked, confused.


    He looks around at the people, and maybe he¡¯ll see Alexa again. ¡°I saw Alexa right here where we are standing, so I quickly went down, but it looks like it¡¯s toote,¡± he said disappointedly.     Glen frowned. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s the one you saw?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but half of her face is Alexa, I saw. Maybe it¡¯s her.¡±


    Glen shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t say it¡¯s her because you¡¯re far from each other. Where were you before?¡±


    He pointed to the second floor, where the view was below. ¡°It¡¯s too high, maybe another girl, you¡¯ve mistakenly seen Alexa.¡±


    He sighed and parted his hair. ¡°You think so, but I need to tell you what I found out.¡±


    ¡°Okay go ahead. Let¡¯s go back upstairs. With don¡¯t have too many people.¡± He nodded and followed Glen, but he looked around again before finally entering the mall.


    Meanwhile, Alexa was just on the other side of the road when Jack was looking for her. She couldn¡¯t really see Alexa because there was a wall standing near the road that reached up to the human waist. As soon as Jack got out of the mall, Alexa bent her body behind the wall, so he couldn¡¯t really see it. Jack didn¡¯t even n to cross to the other side of the road.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it can be done this way.¡± Then Alexa stood up and left. Coincidentally, Alexa¡¯s slippers were damaged, so she didn¡¯t stand up right away because there was a big chance she and Jack saw each other.


    Meanwhile, the two are already on the second floor, and in that part, there are not too many people around. The part where Jack and Glen are is the ce where people want to rest for an hour.     ¡°So, what are you going to tell me if this is where we actually met?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I sent you here, but I¡¯d like you to assign some of your people here to this mall.¡±


    Glen frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Someone told me that someone saw Alexa here. And it looks like she¡¯s shopping for her groceries here, so there¡¯s a big chance that your team will see Alexa here. And I¡¯m also not sure if she¡¯s the one I saw a while ago, so it¡¯s good we are sure. ¡±


    ¡°Where did you get that information?¡±


    ¡°From Ryan.¡±


    ¡°Who is Ryan?¡±


    ¡°He was Alexa¡¯s crush back then,¡± he promised.


    Glen frowned for a few minutes as he remembered who it was. ¡°Really, how did you talk?¡±


    ¡°It was also unnned at a restaurant while I was going to the parking lot. At first I didn¡¯t know him; it¡¯s just that he knew me by face.¡±


    ¡°So it means he saw Alexa here. What do you think was his reaction?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He smiled at Glen. ¡°They just talked. Ryan, also have a family, so I¡¯mfortable with him, but I just don¡¯t know anyone else Alexa met.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s easier to find Alexa because of the information you said. Don¡¯t worry, tomorrow I¡¯ll send some of my men to see her right away.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I hope to see her this month.¡± and turned his gaze to the two couples holding their hands that passed in front of them.

 Chapter 29 Power Book

    Alexa got home without really noticing the photos on the electricity pole, so she went home safely without worrying if she ever saw it. But when she lowered her groceries in the kitchen, she felt iprehensible. ¡°Why do I feel weird now? I feel like something would happen to me but I don¡¯t know what,¡± she said, wondering, so she just erased it from her mind and fixed the groceries she bought.


    Meanwhile, at Victor¡¯s house, he was just looking out the window and seemed to be deep in thought. Lucas noticed this, so he leaned over his grandfather and asked, ¡°Grandpa, are you okay?¡±


    He turned to him and smiled slightly. ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    ¡°I noticed because it looks like you¡¯re looking away.¡±


    He sighed and looked out the window again. ¡°The book of destiny, until now we didn¡¯t know where and where it went.¡±


    His face was sad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry again, grandpa,¡± he said softly.


    It grabbed his head and messed up his hair a little. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa isn¡¯t mad at you anymore, but next time take a good look at the things you¡¯re holding so we don¡¯t end up in this situation again. Is it clear?¡±     He nodded but asked again about the book. ¡°I just have a question, Grandpa. What happens when you write in the book?¡±


    Victor looked up and looked at the clouds in the sky. ¡°What I¡¯m writing in the book is destined to really happen to anyone, a fairy, a vampire, a werewolf, or even a human being, as long as the mysterious creature that hase here has given a statement. You saw him in the past few days, but only in pure light. He knows everything that can happen in the future, even to those who are destined. I will write it like a story in a book, but it really happens to them. There is a word or event in the book that takes ce for whoever the characters are in the book. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m in control of their lives. What I write in the book is the only thing that can happen between two people, but for the life of the people they themselves. I have no control over it because they do it for themselves.¡±


    ¡°But why do you have to write down what should happen to them, grandfather?¡± he innocently asked.


    ¡°Because it is not possible all the time, the superior is mixed with man, so he made a magical book and in it he wrote everything, and every time it disappears, every word in the book takes ce. And I am the chosen guardian of the sacred book that It¡¯s as if I¡¯m the only author of the book, because as a writer, it doesn¡¯te from me what happens to the people in the book. I don¡¯t dictate everything. In other words, I¡¯m the hand and he¡¯s the brain. Did you understand? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Victor saw that two birds were perched on the tree outside the window. ¡°So I really needed to find out who got it because of a word I didn¡¯t finish and it might lead to bad events.¡±     ¡°You didn¡¯t finish your story?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I feel like I need to finish it.¡± And he turned his gaze again to the two birds.


    Lucas just let his grandfather go. He thought of helping his grandfather when he was not at school. He would go to church in case the person who got the book went there again.


    Meanwhile, Alexa is tidying up her drawer that has been cluttered for a long time without being cleaned; her old things from high school are still there. She saw an old English notebook of hers. She picked it up and opened it, but a folded piece of paper fell off. She opened it and saw what it read, ¡°Mushroom?¡± She said in astonishment, but at the top of the paper there was a word that was intentionally erased. The exact word was written in ck ink, and the excessive thickness of the ink could no longer be read. She just pinned it back to the notebook and put it back in the drawer.


    The paper that Alexa saw was Jack¡¯s; he pinned the paper to Alexa¡¯s notebook then.


    They were already in the ssroom and listening to their teacher, except for one, Jack. Earlier it was writing on a paper and several times crumpled, and took another one and wrote even though they had ss.¡±Okay ss dismissed,¡± their teacher suddenly said.


    Other students have put away their notebooks except for Alexa, who is still on top of her desk.


    Lexie approached Alexa. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m starving,¡± she asked Alexa.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll just fix this for a moment.¡± Alexa was about to put her notebook back in the bag when Lexie stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m really hungry.You can fix itter. It won¡¯t go away.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± At the same time, Alexa put the notebook down on the desk again, and at the same time, they walked away from Lexie.


    Jack¡¯s gaze followed it, and his gaze shifted to Alexa¡¯s notebook and the paper he was holding that was now folded. He simply pinned it to the notebook at the back of its pages. Graduation was also approaching when Jack did it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just say the word. I put too much ink on it in graduation,¡± he said and left the ssroom.


    That¡¯s why Alexa didn¡¯t see the paper right away because it was close to graduation when Jack did that, and she didn¡¯t even use a notebook to write before because everyone was busy rehearsing what they were going to sing and marching for graduation. But the word that Jack deleted was not even said to Alexa on graduation day, so the word that was deleted will only be revealed if the two meet again.


    But the mushroom written on the paper, he really meant not to erase, because by the time Alexa read it, she already knew who wrote on the paper tucked into her notebook, if not Jack. Because Alexa always called Jack a mushroom whenever it appeared without Alexa feeling it. So he just made that word seem special so that if Alexa could read what was written on the paper, she would remember Jack.


    But during the time it was stuck in Alexa¡¯s notebook, Jack¡¯s memory of her seemed to have been swept away by time because she didn¡¯t know that Jack was the mushroom in the paper she was reading.

 Chapter 30 Preparation

    Danie¡¯s school program only counts a few days, so sometimes there are other subjects without a teacher because of the students who are doing something in their campus gym. They are building a booth that you can go to. Danie noticed that there was a wedding booth, a coffee booth, a photo booth, and much more. She and Bree were now in the gym chair on the side, just watching the students busy.


    Danie was silently looking at the students with her hands on her chin as she looked at the booths, but when Bree noticed it, she suddenly shook her arm, almost falling if she couldn¡¯t bnce. ¡°Why?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s a bad thing that you do this.¡± Bree demonstrates what Danie was doing a minute ago.


    Her forehead furrowed. ¡°Which one is putting the palm on my chin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the superstition of the elders is that no grace maye.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer Bree and looked at the booths again when Bree suddenly asked. ¡°Can you see that booth.¡± At the same time, Bree taught at the wedding booth.


    ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    Bree raised her eyebrows as if something was nned. ¡°Do you want to experience marrying William? Let¡¯s do it in the program itself so that you can experience at least marrying William, even if it¡¯s just pretending,¡± she said with a smile.


    She looked at it unhappily. ¡°That¡¯s funny!¡± She was still ring at Bree.


    ¡°So, when did you stop acting and ignoring William?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°You arestill pushing that action?¡± Bree¡¯s forehead was still furrowed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about him. The other day I was suddenly approached and asked why I was acting like that, but it¡¯s still up to me if I stop acting.¡±


    Bree yanked her hair. ¡°Hey! Why again?¡±


    ¡°You really insisted on being the best actress. Maybeter she¡¯ll get even more distant from you from what you¡¯re doing there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, but only after the program will I be a supporting actress.¡±


    Bree looked at her, confused. ¡°What supporting actress are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Tell you if you don¡¯t understand, you¡¯re not smart.¡±


    Bree pushed her forehead with her index finger. ¡°Stop it. Danie, what are you going to stop so that the supporting actress is still part of the performance but you are no longer the star? ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°What if you be a supporting actress? Charice is the best actress.¡±


    Her forehead furrowed. ¡°Why did Charice get in here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, William is the leading man and you seem to be in the scene of the show, but don¡¯t pay too much attention or be a viin. And if Charice is the best actress and the heroine, she will also be able to stay with William.¡±


    In Danie¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t seem happy with what Bree said. ¡°What if there¡¯s a twist to the story? Not all the characters end up together, so don¡¯t say anything there.¡±     Bree was stunned to speak because if she hadn¡¯t stopped, she might have been on the lower gym floor. The ce where they are is in the upper position of the chair. ¡°The school program is near, just a few days,¡± Bree suddenly said.


    She sighed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Quite, who isn¡¯t nervous about the many students watching? I feel like I¡¯ll be a statue when we walk.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°You have to be confident. Ignore the people around you and let yourself think you¡¯re just somewhere, and you¡¯re the only person, so be brave to do what you want.¡±


    She rubbed her face with both her hands. ¡°Especially the question and answer.¡±


    Bree smiled. ¡°Just remember what I taught you. Becent even if you¡¯re nervous, smile even if you want to leave the stage, and most of all, answer ording to what your heart cries out for. I know the question is harderpared to what I asked you before, but just what do you want toe out of your mouth and ites from a sincere answer is okay, even if it¡¯s a few more sentences. ¡±


    ¡°You mean no matter how long?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as you get your thoughts out. You¡¯ll have a higher score for that. Just answer what your thoughts are on the question are or if you have something you want to fight for. Go! No one will stop you.¡± Bree¡¯s smile reached her ears.     ¡°As long as I¡¯m okay with such a simple question.¡±


    Bree just scratched her forehead because the question she wanted to ask while she was still in was an easy question. But while Bree was doing that, she noticed a man at the bottom of the chairs and somewhat hidden in the booths that were there. William was just looking at it in their ce, or it was easier to tell Danie. She simply looked at it and saw it staring at Danie. Danie didn¡¯t notice it because she was looking at the wedding booth and William was in the coffee booth, so Danie couldn¡¯t see where William was, and she also didn¡¯t know that someone was staring at her and that her crush was.


    Bree just smiled a little, but she didn¡¯t tell Danie what she saw. She just let William do it. But it looks like someone has been watching William before, Charice. She saw how to look at Danie even though it was so far away and in a more covert way, so she couldn¡¯t help but look at Danie¡¯s ce and give her an angry look. Then Charice left the gym.


    Later, Danie asked Bree. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be the one to find what I¡¯m going to wear to the pageant? You don¡¯t want me to fit the gown, it might fit in my body.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t choose the tube style. I like the turtle neck and the sleeves are up to the wrist. I don¡¯t want the lower part of the gown to be bulging, I also don¡¯t want it to be too tight.¡± Sheined.


    Bree looked at herzily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just dress like the pregnant women wear. You have so many requests and you can¡¯t do anything because I will decide what you will wear. Even if it has a slit up to the top of your hip, there is nothing you can do. ¡± She even smiled foolishly at Danie.


    She did not know if what it said was true. ¡°You should choose decently, not the height of the slit of the gown. As long as I can walk properly and not be too revealing, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I choose what you want, bute on. I know we have a teacher after this time.¡± The two went down and left the gym, and William followed them, but the distance between them was quite far.

 Chapter 31 The Gown

    It¡¯s been a few days and it¡¯s Saturday, so Bree is getting ready to go to a shop where only gowns can be seen. She rode a taxi just to get there because there was no shop near her house if there was a shop clothes that were only used every day, so she really had to travel far for Danie¡¯s gown to wear. She had two hours after she arrived, so she quickly went inside as well.


    The shop staff greeted her. ¡°Hello! Good morning ma¡¯am.¡±


    She smiled at her and greeted her back. ¡°Good morning!¡±


    ¡°If you have any questions regarding gowns, you can talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a look at your gowns here first, the gowns that can be worn at a pageant.¡±


    The staff turned to their left and pointed the way. ¡°This way, ma¡¯am.¡±


    She followed the staff but it just stopped to one side and she walked over to see what would fit Danie¡¯s gown that wasn¡¯t too revealing. But while she was doing this, someone entered the shop, so the staff she had talked to earlier went near the door. She just ignored it and allowed herself to look at and touch the gown that was there.


    She searched for almost an hour for a gown that caught her eye. This is a white silver long gown with a turtle neck that is sleeveless. It is also close to the body at the abdomen, but at the bottom it is no longer. There is no need to inte the lower part of the gown because it looks like a skirt. It looks like there¡¯s a dress on the fabric itself; she¡¯s just not sure if that¡¯s really the name of that fabric. The gown was in and didn¡¯t have many details, so she thought of buying Danie gloves on her hand that looked like a. When she was satisfied with her choice, she looked for the female staff inside the shop. The gown shop is big, so you really need time to choose from many beautiful gowns.


    As she walked, she suddenly stopped at the person she could see. ¡°Charice?¡±


    She raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Her voice and tone are irritated while asking.


    ¡°Shopping for groceries,¡± she said as she folded her arms.


    She stared at her. ¡°You asked, you can see that it¡¯s just a gown. I¡¯m probably here because I¡¯m going to rent a gown. ¡± She was still say it sarcastic.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Rent? You mean you borrow a gown and pay for it? so cheap. ¡± It even grinned at her.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re the rich here!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to rent because I can buy the gown that I will wear at the school pageant, unlike your friend. I am sure that I am the audience favorite and most beautiful of all the candidates on Monday,¡± she said, whilebing her hair with her hand as if she were very nice to herself.


    She approached Charice five steps away. ¡°Are you sure, or are you just delusional?¡± She smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the gown that looks like you chose for her won¡¯t suit Danie. If your friends will just be scattered at the school pageant, so if I¡¯m with her, she¡¯ll back off while it¡¯s still early. ¡± She stared at her and seemed to be waiting to see if she had any more replied in what she said.


    Breeughed like a rich person who was still covering her mouth with her hand. She smiled at once.


    Charice seemed not like it, but the staff came holding a big box, and she thought that inside it was Charice¡¯s gown.¡± I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am if it¡¯s a bit long time to fix this. We just made sure that the gown was put in the box. ¡± Charice suddenly just grabbed it up and left the shop without say thank you to staff.


    In Bree¡¯s mind, ¡°Even manners don¡¯t have that woman.¡± She just shook her head and turned her gaze to the staff. ¡°I already have a gown I choose, but I¡¯ll only get it for rent because it will only be used once.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem. We can go to where the gown is to put it in a box.¡±


    She walked over and pointed to the gown, but before putting it in the box, she first measured if the adjustment was still needed, but instead of that, it was not too tight nor too loose, so she gave the gown back to the staff.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the gown, ma¡¯am. I hope whoever wears it wins.¡± And even smiled at her.


    She smiled at her.¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure the one who wears this gown will win. Thank you! ¡± She walked away and traveled again, but the destination was not at his house if not at Danie¡¯s house.


    She went down to Danie¡¯s house and saw her practicing.¡± I thought she would just lie down all day and not practice without me. I remembe she is Danie, the girl fight if she wants. ¡± She smiled as she walked over and called to Danie. ¡°Dan, I¡¯m here!¡± she shouted.     Danie almost fell when she suddenly shouted. She turned around but received a frightening look. ¡°Why do you look at me like that?¡±


    She faked a smile. ¡°Why do you think? You probably saw that I almost fell. You want you to take my ce in case that happened. ¡±


    ¡°You are angry right away, bute look at your gown.¡± She excitedly entered the hut, and Danie immediately followed her.


    She slowly opened the box and smiled at Danie¡¯s reaction. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s nice. ¡± Danie touched every detail of the gown.


    ¡°I told you if I choose, it¡¯s beautiful. And it¡¯s not too revealing that only your arm can be seen as well as your armpits. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that my armpits are white.¡±


    ¡°I will buy a gloves. I¡¯ll buy them tomorrow to look good. You look like you¡¯re getting married in this gown, don¡¯t you?


    Danie frowned. ¡°Why get married?¡±


    Bree smiled, as if with intention. ¡°After the pageant, I¡¯ll pull you to the wedding booth for William.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t pull it that big, so just thank you.¡±


    She snorted. ¡°You know, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention William first; she¡¯s a distraction to me when I hear his name.¡±


    ¡°Gosh, but I¡¯ll leave it here. I¡¯m leaving. We¡¯ll see you on Monday afternoon because I¡¯ll be your make-up and hair stylist. ¡± It even waved at Danie before finally leaving.


    Meanwhile, Danie is still smiling as she holds the gown that she will be wearing on Monday.

 Chapter 32 The Day

    Danie and Bree are already at school at noon to be able to prepare earlier, especially since only Bree will fix Danie¡¯s hair and do her make-up.


    Before the pageant, the students were busy in the booths inside the gym and began to see what could be done while waiting for six o¡¯clock in the evening for the start of the program.


    They were in a ssroom, Danie, and just looking out of the ssroom. ¡°Do you want to go out?¡± Bree asked.


    She snorted. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what¡¯s going on inside the gym.¡±


    ¡°You can go.¡±


    She turned to Bree. ¡°But you will be the one left here alone.¡±     Bree smiled. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to disappear here? And I just need to guard thing here because maybeter someone will do something bad. Especially here with the gown you¡¯re going to wear. ¡±


    ¡°Who will do that?¡±


    And suddenly Charice and some students passed by infront of the ssroom where Danie and Bree was. It looked like from their behavior that Charice just gave a fake smile until they passed. ¡°You probably saw who passed by, so we¡¯re pretty sure.¡± Bree picked up the cell phone and checked the time. ¡°It¡¯s only two o¡¯clock, so you can still go out.¡± But when it¡¯s exactly four o¡¯clock,e back here because it takes a long time to fix your hair and make-up. ¡±


    She smiled at Bree and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a moment to see what the booths look like.¡± She waved at Bree and walked out of the ssroom.


    Danie tried to see if most of the students were already inside the gym, so the road wasn¡¯t a bit loose, but Danie still tried to see every booth standing. She first saw the coffee booth. It looks like she really put in the effort and the coffee looks really delicious. Second is the horror house, but she is just outside and standing because the horror house is small. All the student does is startle everyone who enters the small house. Thest ce she went to was the wedding booth. Here she was amazed because of the beautiful design of the booth, with a white like a bride¡¯s veil on the head ced on an iron, with a table and two chairs. She was a few steps away from the booth, but she saw the students still being dragged into the wedding booth handcuffed to their partners,


    She went near the stage. The judges¡¯ seats on the stage on the side are also well arranged and ready, so she doesn¡¯t know if the judges are just teachers or if they have guests or others. But while she was looking at the stage, Charice, who had been watching earlier, was behind her. ¡°Hello, did you sleep well I think no because your too excited about what was going to happen?¡±


    She was simply startled once held over the chest. She turned to her. ¡°Is that your hobby? Every time we meet, you always ask that question. I¡¯m not your friend either, so you can say hello to me. ¡±


    Charice was a little embarrassed but recovered quickly. Danie smiled. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s true but I saw the woman who always followed you in a gown shop and I¡¯m sure she got a gown for you to wear.¡±


    ¡°Really, okay.¡±


    Charice¡¯s hands are already clenched in restraint. ¡°You haven¡¯t bought your own gown yet. Your friend just rented your gown for this pageant, so cheap. ¡± And even folded her arms as if teasing.


    While Danie just looked at herzily with two eyebrows still raised. ¡°So, what if Bree just rented my gown? At least there¡¯s something to wear; it¡¯s not measurable to join the pageant just because of how much you wear. Remember you can join to prove yourself in front of people if you should be nominated as the Most Beautiful Woman, not to unt how much you spent on the gown.¡±


    She looked at her badly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m smarter, I can win. But you, who are always the lowest in grades, I think even in the top 3 who will be chosen before being crowned, you won¡¯t be chosen. ¡± She even smirked at Danie. You are in 4th year high school, but you still have a tutor.¡± She still seems to be really making Danie face that she have a tutor and William¡¯s teaching.


    Danie was calm and didn¡¯t let herself be affected by what Charice was saying, because if she did, Charice would definitely win their conversation today. ¡°And at least I have manners. Do you have that?¡± She grinned teasingly. ¡°Not everything is measured by intelligence, Charice. You must also have that to say that you are really smart.¡±


    Charice frowned at her.¡±Based on how you look, you don¡¯t understand what I told you, so who among us now has the smarter?¡± She smiled at Charice before leaving, and as she left, she seemed to feel something hot behind her that seemed thating from Charice eyes.


    While she was back in the ssroom, ¡°What did Charice think would make me afraid of her? My IQ is even higher than William¡¯s.¡±


    Suddenly,someone spoke behind her. ¡°And who proved that your IQ is higher than William¡¯s?¡±


    She turned around and saw Bree¡¯s appearance and knew that she would lose her hair at any moment. ¡°What are you saying there like crazy person? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s almost four o¡¯clock in a few minutes? You¡¯re just back in the ssroom! ¡± Its eyes narrowed even more.


    ¡°What¡­ Because I was just having fun,¡± she replied, still stuttering.


    ¡°Go ahead and step your feet and walk. I already faced a problem hasn¡¯t started yet, and what you brought me, hurry up! ¡± She said that only the two of them could hear.


    She immediately walked quickly, and as soon as he entered the ssroom, she immediately sat on the chair straight and just waited for Bree to enter. As soon as it enters, it looks like the sermon isn¡¯t over yet. ¡°Oh my gosh Danie, with your hair that is so long, I¡¯m going tost a long time. Your face too but I don¡¯t want your make-up to be too thick anymore, just light. It¡¯s like I¡¯m just leveling up your beauty. ¡±


    Bree has already started fixing Danie¡¯s hair first. The hair is curled andbed to create a beautiful result that looks natural. Danie¡¯s hair was just loose with two sides split. Then the make-up started on Danie¡¯s face, so before six o¡¯clock, Bree was done and would just put on Danie¡¯s gown.


    Danie is already in C. R and wearing the gown. The school has its ownfort room in the ssroom. ¡°Hey! Danie, hurry up the host of the pageant starts talking,¡± Bree shouted.


    Danie had just lifted the zipper on the back of the gown when Bree shouted otside the C. r. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± she shouted back. And came out in thefort room, but when she confronted Bree, it looked like it had be a statue because it didn¡¯t move or blink.


    She was stunned, so she grabbed her arm and shook Bree. ¡°Bree moved, you look like a stroke human being.¡±


    Bree came back to her senses and was now smiling at her. ¡°You¡¯re really good at leveling up. You look like a real Barbie. ¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She smiled. ¡°Really? How can I see my whole body? We don¡¯t have a big mirror here. ¡±


    Bree held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the mirror first because the pageant is starting, soe on!¡± Bree pulled her quickly, and even though her sandals were too high, she kept her feet steady so that she wouldn¡¯t trip.

 Chapter 33 School Pageant Start

    When they were close to the backstage, Bree forgot to put the gloves on Danie. ¡°Wait! I forgot the gloves. You can go first backstage. ¡± Even though Danie couldn¡¯t answer, she left quickly, so she decided to go backstage.


    It was already dark, so only the light of the lights could be seen when she entered the backstage. She saw other candidates who would also be wearing beautiful gowns, even if they can be said to have a fight when ites to posture and beauty. She smiled at them before going to one part of the backstage with only curtains barred by each candidate.


    When Danie pushed aside the curtain on the other side to enter, the host said they needed to get ready for the candidates toe out. But what she didn¡¯t expect toe across was Charice. They were the only ones that were ced in the backstage area in that part, but it looks like there will be more problems.


    She looked at her from head to toe. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ what-?¡± Charice didn¡¯t continue to say the next word to Danie when Bree suddenly entered.


    ¡°What are you, Danie? Why don¡¯t you sit down first? Why are you blocking¡­ ¡± Bree¡¯s gaze shifted to Charice, who frowned.


    Charice stood up and looked at the gown Danie was wearing and at Bree. ¡°No way!¡± she suddenly said. Danie¡¯s gown and Charice¡¯s are almost the same style, but there are only a few details that are different from Charice¡¯s gown because it looks more elegant than Danie¡¯s, which is simple.


    Danie¡¯s gown is silver white with a turtle neck and sleeveless with a veil visible through the bride on the surface of the fabric gown. Charice¡¯s is just the same style as Danie¡¯s; it¡¯s red in color, turtleneck with a hole in the middle of the chest, while Danie¡¯s is not. But the fabric on it is brighter than hers. It¡¯s a good thing they have different hairstyles because Charice¡¯s is raised in a bun.


    ¡°My suspicion is correct? You imitated the style of my gown when we met at the shop,¡± Charice used Bree.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Bree walked forward, so Danie is behind her now. ¡°For your information, I was the first person to enter the shop. And then how did you say I imitated the style of the gown Danie wore? We just saw when your gown was in the box, so what are you saying? ¡± Bree still raised an eyebrow at Charice.


    An angry Charice looked at Danie, who just frowned at her. Charice was supposed to speak, but the host spoke up. ¡°To all the candidates backstage, please prepare yourselves because the program is about to start right now.¡±


    ¡°Come here, Charice, let¡¯s have a final touch before you go to the stage.¡± dragged by a woman who looks like Charice¡¯s make-up artist. She pulled away and just sat a few steps away from Danie¡¯s ce.


    Bree was very annoyed with Charice. ¡°Charice is way overreacting. Your gown doesn¡¯t look the same with details of the same style, but not totally. And the color of the gown too. ¡± She held Danie¡¯s hand, then put gloves on Danie¡¯s hand.¡± Don¡¯t think too much. Even if you¡¯re wearing something simple, you¡¯re still the most beautiful in my eyes.¡±


    But Danie¡¯s forehead was still furrowed. ¡°But why do we look like the same gown even though there are other details that are not in my gown?¡±


    Bree stared at her. ¡°Danie isn¡¯t about the gown to win. Remember, show everyone outside why you should take home the title of the Most Beautiful Woman at this school. ¡± Smile at Danie at the same time.¡±So don¡¯t worry if you hear anything. Okay, just avoid it so you won¡¯t be distracted. ¡± Bree had already pulled Danie behind the curtain where the candidates would appear.


    They no longer continued to wear a fitted top and shorts to emphasize how they rapped. It waste in the day because other programs, such as the cement of booths that students could try out, were also included, so even the teachers did not have enough time for another program separately.


    The music began to y. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please wee our candidates for the Most Beautiful Woman in this school!¡± The students apuded and were excited about the candidates, even in their gowns, but what everyone was waiting for were the answers to every question from the judges.


    Nearly 15 candidates came out from behind the curtain, and you would really think a big pageant was taking ce with the number of participants and the poses and gowns. They all seemed to bebative. Danie¡¯s candidate number is 5, and Charice¡¯s is 1. The candidates began to parade their gowns and how to present them to the audience.


    Everyone screams, especially if the other candidate has their own gimmick for walking, even in a gown, but Danie has been nervous before with so many students she sees in front of her. Number 4 is back, so she¡¯s ready to ramp.


    She showed a smile before starting to walk, but when she stopped near the front of the students, she heard something.


    ¡°Look at candidate number 5, why do they appear to be wearing the same gown as candidate number 1? The difference is that her gown is white,¡± said the student, who was quite loud despite the music. Danie was not affected and continued what she was doing, still having a smile on her lips.


    The ramp part finished everyone and their respective rows based on what number they had on the side of their gown. ¡°What a good start,dies. ¡± You are all beautiful with your make-up look and, of course, the gown. ¡± But one student handed a paper to the host. ¡°Just a moment, and it looks like I just need to read something.¡± The host read what was written on the paper and seemed a bit hesitant to say what the paper contained.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like this pageant willst long because you are all students, and other houses will be far away, and it will be dangerous on the road if it takes us even longer, so we won¡¯t go to the top 10 and be given a number of questions per candidate. Instead, I will only say the final 5 now and be given one question to win this program. ¡±


    Others were disappointed with the host¡¯s announcement because of the number of candidates, but others could not even be given a chance. ¡°Okay, here¡¯s the result. The five will enter the final five and fight for the crown. Number-! ¡± A few seconds passed before the announce the five candidates entered. ¡°12, 6, 8, 1 and number 5!¡± The student shouting because they appeared to be with the candidate they desired or in the ssroom to which they belonged.

 Chapter 34 True Answer

    Bree jumped for joy because Danie was in the top 5. She was just on the edge of the stage and watched as Danie was still not able to process that she was in the top 5 and final to fight for the crown.


    The final five left are already positioned in the middle of the stage. ¡°Hidies! Congrattions that you are part of the final 5, but don¡¯t becent because this is the most exciting part and students may love it, right!¡± At the same time,hetaught the students below, who shouted back at the host.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start. Pleasee forward, miss candidate number 1.¡± The first one, called Charice, was almost the most noticeable of all because of her gown, which was bright red in color. The other candidates are just light colored like Danie, so if you look at the first one you will actually see is Charice of their five.


    ¡°Nice, it¡¯s a beautiful woman.¡± Charice smiled even more at what the host said. ¡°Okay, judges, you can ask a question.¡± The judges are already on stage but on the sidelines, so they can still see the candidates.


    A female teacher stood up. ¡°For the five candidates left, there is only one question that we judges will give. We will see how they can answer it without being copied by others and how they can give the correct answer to the question. Okay, here¡¯s the question. ¡± She read what was written on the paper she was holding. ¡°How can you say if someone has a good heart?¡±


    Danie, on the other hand, was just blown away by the wind because of the question. ¡°It¡¯s good that the question is so short, but why is it so hard to answer a simple question?¡± She promised in her mind.     ¡°Thank you for that question. I think the so -called good people respect the elderly and do good to others, helping if needed. And not being jealous of what others have and copying the things that belong to them. Thank you!¡± She got a lot of apuse from the students for her answer.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, miss candidate number one.¡± Charice looked back at the row of candidates, but Danie couldn¡¯t escape the look as if something was meant to be conveyed to her based on the expression on her face.


    Bree, meanwhile, frowned at Charice¡¯s answer. ¡± Is she talking about the gown for the copy word even though there are a lot of students here? I¡¯ll actually remove her fake eyshes that are too thick and long.¡± Bree even folded her arms as she looked at Charice.


    Every time the host calls the candidates, Danie is nervous, especially since the other candidates can¡¯t answer because they seem to be mentally blocked by being too nervous. Others do not answer the question in the appropriate way.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°For thest candidate, proving to herself that she is the one who will go home with a crown on her head. Miss candidate number 5!¡± Compared to other candidates, Danie received poor apuse. But Danie turned her attention to Bree¡¯s behavior because she was screming. She smiled at her friend¡¯s support.


    ¡°Simple but beautiful,¡± said the host. ¡°Okay, same question, miss candidate number 5.¡± How can you say if someone has a good heart? ¡±


    The one who was ready to answer the question with courage now seems to be overwhelmed by nervousness in Danie¡¯s personality. ¡°Rx, candidate number 5, you can do it,¡± whispered the host without a microphone. For no apparent reason, she lost sight of the fact that there weren¡¯t too many students because everyone was close to the stage. She saw William folding her arms and looking at her. There she dared to answer.     She let out another sigh before answering. ¡°If every person had respect, there would not be misunderstandings between people, especially in matters or events where there is no clear exnation of what is being fought for. Not everyone goes through the anger and speaks offensively to others just because of what happened. There was a small smile on her face. Maybe it¡¯s time for me to express my opinions on what I see in people. We¡¯re all judgmental. I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m one of those, but I won¡¯t get to the point where I judge their whole being. Sometimes other people don¡¯t know that the people they are talking to have the same feeling. They are happy with what they are spreading about that person, but sadness is returned to the person they choose to judge. This is also one of the things I notice about people who only see a little something wrong. They will judge it immediately, and it seems to say that the whole personality of that person is also wrong. I can only say this to the person who is doing too much. They don¡¯t put ament box for themselves for you to give an opinion, because they don¡¯t need it from you. And most of you here are like that. Don¡¯t try to give an opinion now because I don¡¯t need to either. Little things are magnified based on what they just saw. Why do you know why or what the story behind what you choose to judge? The number of opinions that are hurtful just to make you happy with what you¡¯re doing and be smart to look at. ¡±     She breath. ¡°If you don¡¯t have respect flowing in your blood, it¡¯s better not to justment, especially if you¡¯re just going to hurt someone. Youugh, and they cry at what you say. As the saying goes, ¡°Don¡¯t judge the book by its cover.¡± Learn to evaluate everything before you judge who is around you. Maybeter, that person will be a better person than you. And to everyone who has heard what I said today, I know that you realize what I said, but not all of you will take it until yourst breath. You eat, but you also vomit immediately. One of your ears heard but also came out of the other ear and pretended not to hear. ¡°She let out a sigh before herst speech at that time.¡± We are not the ones to judge our fellow humans. There is only one being who should and has the right to that word. You don¡¯t see him, but he is there. Sometimes you forget and remember again when you need him. That¡¯s all and thank you! ¡± She finally smiled and went back to her ce earlier.

 Chapter 35 Best Example

    As she walked back, she first nced at Charice before lining up with the candidates. A few minutes of silence passed before there was a series of apuse, and eventually the whole audience in the gym was at once amazed at what Danie had said. The earlier weak apuse for Danie became loud because she proved herself.     Bree focused her attention on Danie, who was now smiling in front of the students. ¡°She had the courage to say those words at the pageant itself. But everything she said was instructive and not just to get the judges¡¯ vote for her to win. ¡± She smiled big. ¡°Don¡¯t force quiet people to speak because once their mouths open, you will be hurt by the truthing out of their mouths. ¡± She even raised her apuse for Danie.     Meanwhile, the host was really amazed by what Danie said. ¡°We were a bit taken aback by her long speech. But thank you, candidate number 5. ¡± He looked at Danie and smiled. ¡°Okay, I think we¡¯ll have a 30 minute break to give the judges time to choose carefully who deserves the crown. You can visit the booths first, or else wait 30 minutes before the program starts again. And with five candidates, you can go backstage first. ¡±     The five candidates walked back, and Bree went backstage. And because there was only Danie and Charice in a backstage area, Charice immediately talked to Danie.     It was brave to face Danie. ¡°You also have the courage to speak for too long a time that you don¡¯t need. ¡± She even smirked at Danie.     She frowned. ¡°That¡¯s part of my answer, so what I want to say is I¡¯ll say it like you.¡± She looked Charice in the face seriously.     Chariceughed softly. ¡°What¡¯s that? You think at the length of what you said that¡¯s the basis of your victory? Maybe the judges aren¡¯t brainless for that. ¡±     In Danie¡¯s mind, ¡°Didn¡¯t she understand what I said or did she just not listen to what I wanted to convey?¡± She sat down on the chair first because her legs were already hurting from the heels of her sandals. ¡°They have a brain and you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t.¡±     Charice is holding back her anger because someone might notice them and even have a scandal involving her name. ¡°Actually, you should have listened carefully a while ago because it¡¯s yours if you understand it well.¡±     Her forehead furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s that for me too?¡±     ¡°You¡¯re also judgmental, aren¡¯t you, but it¡¯s out of ce. What do you think of me not thinking ofthe word ¡°copy¡± I know I¡¯m the one you¡¯re referring to, especially since our gowns have a little bit of a resemnce. ¡±     ¡°That¡¯s right! Your friend imitated my gown. She saw the style of my gown and she also took the same as mine to embarrass me in front of a lot of people, ¡± she shouted as if she was really miserable.     ¡°Why was the situation reversed? And, by the way, you have two eyes, right? Why can¡¯t you see the difference between the two gowns we are wearing, it¡¯s the same style, but your gown has details that I don¡¯t have and the color and fabric used, like a dress with a blouse and a t-shirt. You just don¡¯t have any matches, and then you say I imitated your gown to embarrass you. You¡¯re really the best example of what you ate but also vomited right away. ¡± She shook her head.     ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ll just see who takes home the crown for the two of us, and by chance I¡¯ll take it home. You¡¯ll go home defeated and in tears. ¡±     She red at Charice. ¡°I also don¡¯t care if I win or lose. I just had no choice, so I joined, and maybe it¡¯s also because you¡¯ll lose an opponent. ¡± She smirked at her, and at that point, Bree entered.     ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±     She looked at Bree innocently. ¡°Ask the woman in front of you,¡± she told Bree, pointing at Charice with her hand.     Bree frowned at Charice, but she just stared at her and left. It looked like she went to the other side of the backstage to talk with other candidates. ¡°Why did she act like that?¡±


    ¡°I believe she heard it wasn¡¯t good.¡±     ¡°Ha!?¡± It was still curious to look at her.     ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s always mad at me. Is there anything new?¡±     Bree sat down in front of her. ¡°But the length of what you said earlier in your answer to the question It looks like those words have umted and now just came out. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°It seems like that. I always see on social media that other people are bad when ites to judging. And they are happy with what they are doing and don¡¯t really think about how the person they are talking about feels or if they are giving an opinion. People don¡¯t need it. It¡¯s easy to talk about, but I hope before they say it or spread it, they find out why. You know those people, because sometimes they think they know everything, even the person they don¡¯t know. They will say they have the right toment because they are entitled to that, but they don¡¯t think about the people¡¯s feelings. It¡¯s like you¡¯re on the same ship but they want to push you and just drown in the sea water. ¡±     ¡°I can¡¯t stand you anymore with your words, Dan. Are you convey something?¡±     ¡°No, I¡¯m the only way for people who can¡¯t say what they want to say or convey to people who have a brain but don¡¯t use it properly. But I¡¯m just asking Bree, do you have a heart?


    ¡°Yes, I have. Why?¡± Bree replied in astonishment.     She pinched Bree¡¯s arms. ¡°Ouch What¡¯s your problem?¡± She asked, annoyed.     ¡°You¡¯re hurt, aren¡¯t you?¡±     ¡°Yes, it¡¯s obvious,¡± while checking her arms.     ¡°It just means that you have a heart and a sense of what¡¯s going on around you. It¡¯s not like the people I referred to in my speech earlier. They¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t need to be injected with anesthesia to be numb; that¡¯s natural for them. ¡±     Bree sighed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do about people like that. Even if you speak up and fight for what¡¯s right, they still believe in the wrong. ¡±     ¡°But I hope if they don¡¯t like people, they can learn to keep quiet first because when they make noise, they seem to have stabbed the person they chose to judge over and over again because it hurts and the saddest part is they won¡¯t feel that pain. ¡± She smiled sadly at Bree.     Bree smiled a little. ¡°Not everyone can understand that, Dan, but not all the time. You have to prove yourself to them because that¡¯s what they want to see you do. If they judge you, at least what you showed is true. Then they will judge you because you didn¡¯t tell the truth. It doesn¡¯t hurt Dan. It¡¯s like you¡¯re the one being used, but you didn¡¯t do it. They did it, but you are to me for the insecurities. ¡±     ¡°That¡¯s right. They kicked the wall, but the me is on the wall that just kept quiet, but they are really to me for why they were hurt. ¡±     Bree stood up. ¡°You¡¯ll be back on stage just a few minutes. Let me fix a little bit of your make-up and don¡¯t even think about other people. ¡± They went to where they were stationed before because their belongings were there.

 Chapter 36 Win For William

    The host spoke again and asked the candidates to return to the stage. ¡°To all the candidates, please go back here and we will start the program again for coronation!¡±


    ¡°Just win or you lose. You¡¯re still the most beautiful.¡± Bree¡¯s smile eased Danie¡¯s nervousness.


    Danie replied with a smile to Bree before going on stage again. If before there was a nervousness in Danie¡¯s chest, she is twice as nervous now. Even if she doesn¡¯t win now, it¡¯s okay, but her heart is still beating hard.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big pageant, but the judges really struggled. I¡¯ll give you a clue: three of the candidates had a bit of a hard time with the judges based on their answers to the question, but only one was really outstanding of all.¡± A student approached and handed an envelope containing the name of the winner to the host. ¡°So, are you ready?¡± the host asked the students watching. They answered with a shout.


    ¡°You look excited, so we won¡¯t take any longer.¡± He opened the envelope. ¡°The Most Beautiful Woman is candidate number-.¡± The students shouted at the candidate they wanted to win. ¡°Candidate number 5!¡± The student shouts for the winner.


    Danie was still shocked and looked at the number taped to the side of her gown. She pointed out to herself that the host saw it, so she nodded, which means she was the winner. Danie smiled and approached the host. The teacher judges ced a crown on her head and a cloth embroidered with, The Most Beautiful Woman Winner.


    She thanked everyone there, even the audience, before the program ended. But Danie saw that Charice was furious based on her face now. Charice left a sharp stare before finally leaving the stage.


    Bree was so happy while walking towards her. ¡°Congrats, Dan.¡± and it¡¯s still jumping.


    ¡°It¡¯s the two of us. You also worked hard just to teach me.¡± Then she smiled and hugged Bree.


    After the scene between the two, they left the stage, and Danie changed her clothes and was ready to go home. She didn¡¯t even enjoy the booths because there was no time, but she took home a title that she will surely remember until she grows old.


    ¡°Come on, Danie, as long as there are students that we can keep up with, we can go home while walking.¡± She immediately followed Bree.


    As Bree and I were walking outside the school gate, there were a few students around, but someone stopped them, and it was Charice. ¡°You¡¯re having fun!¡± Charice said.


    ¡°Of course she won the pageant. What do you want her face to be sad?¡± Bree replied.


    Charice grinned. ¡°They were just too touched by your answer, Danie. But if we look closely, there is a better chance that I will actually win.¡±


    Bree approached Danie and whispered, ¡°Tell me, Danie. How thick that woman¡¯s face is, she even beat the book.¡± Danie just looked at her and smiled.


    She turned her gaze to Charice. ¡°Just ask the teacher who became the judge why I won. They have an exnation for that, but if you still don¡¯t ept it, it¡¯s not my fault that you lost.¡± Charice receives an annoyance smile at the same time.


    She grinned again and seemed to be looking at Danie¡¯s back. ¡°The crown is yours, but it¡¯s not the crown that¡¯s just for me and won¡¯t be yours.¡± She looked behind Danie again. ¡°Hi! William, are we going home?¡± Charice¡¯s promise.


    Danie was shocked and turned around, and they saw William approaching them. ¡°Are we going home?¡± Charice asked and looked at Danie teasingly.


    Meanwhile, William first looked at Danie for a moment and said, ¡°Congrats!¡± Danie smiled at William¡¯s greeting to her, but Charice slightly lost the smile but came back right away as well.


    ¡°Come on, William, it¡¯ste at night, so let¡¯s go home,¡± Charice said.


    Danie was surprised by what Charice was saying, so she looked at it again, but it gave her a smile that didn¡¯t mean well. ¡°Congrattions again, Danie!¡± she greeted, but with a fake smile.


    She walked over and put her hand on William¡¯s arm, which really shocked Danie. ¡°Excuse me! We have to go home,¡± Charice said, and pulled William away.


    Danie looked at William, but he didn¡¯t look at her until they lost sight of her. ¡°I think Dan, the crown you can¡¯t get is William, so that¡¯s what she was saying.¡±


    She just looked at Bree sadly. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Bree nodded, so she sighed. ¡°She¡¯s probably right. It¡¯s hard to snatch what didn¡¯t really belong to me in the beginning, so let¡¯s just go home so we can go home before 12 in the morning.¡± Danie started walking, obviously hurt by what she saw.


    Bree was still standing even though Danie was walking. ¡°Danie, extend your patience to William, but if it¡¯s not really worth the wait. I¡¯ll be the one to take your hand forcefully, still clinging to the rope, to William,¡± she said to herself. before starting to chase Danie, who was already walking away.


    As the two walked, they talked. ¡°I¡¯m sure your mom, Dan, will be happy,¡± Bree said with a smile.


    She smiled. ¡°Yes, she is and both of you are my supporters, even if you two are fighting me.¡± She stillughed softly as she remembered the time she was arguing with her mother and Bree.


    ¡°It¡¯s really like that, Dan. There are different ways to show love. Like this.¡± Bree pulled her hair.


    Her eyes widened at what she did. ¡°Your love hurts so much then.¡± She even red at it.


    ¡°And at least it¡¯s true. There are different ways to show love, Danie. It doesn¡¯t mean that telling you I love you is love. It¡¯s easy to misinterpret the words, so as long as you can see how they express their love for you.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°How can that be seen?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s hard to tell if a person¡¯s love is sincere, especially if it¡¯s in the love of two people. Sometimes in words or even in a person¡¯s actions, Everyone can be deceived by word or action, but they say action speaks louder than voice. He¡¯s not an actor but he likes to act. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The wrinkle on her forehead was not removed from what Bree meant. ¡°If not in word or action, How else can that be seen?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not perfect people, Dan, so once someone loves you, no matter what your attitude and looks are. That¡¯s the sign that it¡¯s true that it¡¯s not mixed acting or whatever you call it. Even if you hurt him or drive her away over and over again¡±. Bree said passionately as she gazed at the full moon.


    ¡°You know, Bree, it¡¯s like in the two of us, you¡¯re the one in love, not me. Why do you know those words?¡±


    Bree looks nervous. ¡°I like to read stories and watch TV dramas, so I only noticed based on what I could see.¡±


    ¡± Are you sure?¡± she asked, still making sure.


    Bree closed her eyes, meaning that time stopped asking for questions because otherwise it would definitely pull her hair again, so they just continued walking until Bree came home, and she walked for a few more minutes before finallying home with her crown.

 Chapter 37 William Smile

    Meanwhile, William just took Charice to her house before finally going home to them. Charice still wanted to talk to William, but when she got out of the car, he was about to leave. William wouldn¡¯t have been the driver to and from school, but it looks like she has made her way to William¡¯s mother again to apany her, so he forced her to just drive Charice to the school because he was also going to a school program.


    William got home and got his car at the gate of their house, but he noticed that the light was still on inside the house, so he was sure someone was still awake. When he got out of the car, he walked to the door in front of their house, but when he opened it, he saw Lydia drinking coffee while sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    He approached Lydia. ¡°Lydia, why are you still awake?¡± he asked.


    It was so immediately distracting that she didn¡¯t notice that he entered the house in such a deep state of mind. ¡°You¡¯re already there. I didn¡¯t even feel youe.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be thinking deeply, Lydia. Do you have a problem?¡± He finally sat down in the chair opposite Lydia.


    ¡°I just miss my son and daughter even though they have families now.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you seeing each other?¡±


    ¡°Every time I go home to our province, they visit, but when I¡¯m a mother, I miss my children, especially when they are young, and they always call the word ¡°mama¡± whenever someone asks what they want.¡± She was still smiling as she told the story. ¡°You William, maybe you have a crush on your school. That¡¯s what it¡¯s called when there¡¯s a woman you admire today.¡±     He smiled. ¡°Nothing,¡± he replied.     She looked at her as if in disbelief. ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re sure!¡± But William replied with only a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there are some girls in your school who admire you, who can¡¯t fall for your handsomeness.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! Nothing.¡±


    Lydia gives him a weakugh. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m sure there is, but if you have a woman you admire, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, but should be just up there. That¡¯s all you have to do, because you¡¯re young. I¡¯m not your parent but I do not want you to hurt others just because you fell in love early but can¡¯t stand it until the end. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll remember what you said.¡±


    Lydia got up with the empty cup. ¡°That¡¯s good. Go to sleep, and I¡¯ll go back to sleep. I¡¯ll wake up early to prepare breakfast.¡±


    ¡°All right, you go first.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t stay here in the living room any longer.¡± She walked to the kitchen and then went to her dedicated room.


    William leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes. Later, he picked up his cellphone and, after a while, he was smiling as the screen of the cellphone faced him. He put it back in his pants pocket and walked towards his room.


    The next day, there was no ss because the students were definitely asleep, and sure no one wasing either, because almost half of the students from 1st to 4th year were already at schoolst night. That¡¯s why Danie is still asleep and still hasn¡¯t gotten out of bed.


    Her mother knocked. ¡°Danie, get up! It¡¯s lunch time! You haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡± shouted outside the room.


    Danie, on the other hand, could hardly open her eyes because she was so drowsy and she remembered that she hadn¡¯t removed her make-up sincest night, so the result was as if her eyelid had glue. She got up and looked in the mirror. She looked at herself carefully and smiledzily. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought I wonst night with how I look today.¡± She just shook her head and went straight out of the room to the bathroom to wash.


    After washing her face, she immediately went to the dining room, but before that she could pass through the living room of the house, and she saw her mother looking at the crown and cloth with the words, ¡°The Most Beautiful Woman Winner,¡± so she stopped for a moment.


    ¡°Mom, maybe that will melt away with your intense stare,¡± she said in a newly awake voice.


    Her mother¡¯s forehead furrowed. ¡°Why is this not ice cream to melt?¡± And wait, what do you think of my eye having aser? ¡± It looked at her curiously.


    ¡°You said that, Mom, not me.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± When it was time to approach her, she ran to the kitchen.


    She sat down and saw the fried fish dish on the table. She took a te and put rice and a dish on it, and then started eating, but while she was eating, her mother sat in the chair next to her.


    ¡°You turned out to be the winning child at the pageant. ¡°Congrattions.¡± It smiled at herself because she knew it made her proud.


    She drank some water before answering. ¡°Yes Mom, I didn¡¯t wake you upst night. You¡¯re already sound asleep.¡±


    Her mother fixed her seat and asked what she didn¡¯t expect her to ask. ¡°What is your question and answer to the question so you are the winner?¡±


    Her eating of rice did not continue with this question. It was difficult to answer because if she thinks again and remembers all the extra long answers she gavest night, her head will hurt. ¡°My answer was good Momst night, so maybe I¡¯m the one who won the crown. ¡± She just excused herself.


    ¡°You should know what you answeredst night because it was your best moment, so you won.¡±


    She just closes her eyes. The length of what she said and the other words she just inserted in her first answer are so long that how can she still remember what she answered. ¡°As long as Mom¡¯s answer is good, and I was named The Most Beautiful Woman Winner, then don¡¯t ask again what I answered. It¡¯s long, Mom, it¡¯s like an essay. ¡±


    ¡°Why is your answer so long? It can be short, but that¡¯s really the answer to the question.¡±


    She finished eating and while putting away the te, she answered her mother first. ¡°It depends on, Mom. The answer is not long and short. Sometimes it¡¯s what a candidate wants to say or indicate based on the difficulty of the question. ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± But she looked at her as if angry.


    She wondered. ¡°Why?¡± she asked.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°You went through the door, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Where else can I enter the house if not at the door?¡± Her answer was confused.


    It folded her arm. ¡°Really? But why, when I woke up this morning, wasn¡¯t the living room door locked? ¡±


    She stopped putting the dishes in the sink and she remembered that she hadn¡¯t locked it because she was so tiredst night and just went straight to her room. She turned to her mother, who was now waiting for her exnation. She smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Mom? I didn¡¯t noticest night if I locked the door because I was so tired.¡±


    Maria just scratched her head. ¡°Oh my gosh, Danie, remembered, don¡¯t do it again, just lock the door before we go to sleep. What if someone tries to enter our house? We¡¯re still the same woman.¡±


    She hugged her mom. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mom, I can¡¯t repeat thatst night because I¡¯m so tired because we just walked home.¡±


    Her mother hugged her back. ¡°But next time if I don¡¯t remember to lock the doors, you should also look if it¡¯s locked for the safety of the two of us. Did you understand Danie? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± It loosened in her embrace.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯m leaving.¡± There¡¯s food there if you¡¯re hungry, okay.¡± She took her bag to the living room and left their house.

 Chapter 38 The Choice Student

    The day went by as if other students hadn¡¯t moved on from the program, so some still didn¡¯t go to school, but Danie and the other students went in and their section adviser exined something today. ¡°Howe the student is so small?¡± I do now. It looks like everyone else¡¯s vacation is early. ¡± She was still smiling even though she was right when she said that there were only a few in Danie¡¯s ss section now.


    ¡°So, even if this ss is only a few, I¡¯ll break the news.¡± It stood in front of the students. ¡°You know, it¡¯s halfway through the school year, but the head teacher tells us whether we have good news or bad news. Which of the two is whether you¡¯re happy or not. But the news is that there is an exchange student that will take ce from another school. ¡± The students murmured what their teacher had said.


    ¡°Quiet! And the one at the other school is the boy who will be sent here, so the head teacher decided this school representative is a girl, to exchange temporarily.¡±


    Bree approached Danie. ¡°Oh! Danie I¡¯m sure it¡¯s you,¡± Bree whispered.


    ¡°Why me?¡± Danie answered weakly.


    ¡°¡®Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re smart, I know smart people are exchanging students.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°So, why should I be sent? I¡¯m not very smart.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were smarter than William. Why is the wind blowing differently now?¡± She even smiled at Danie.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Yes, but at this time I was a girl who only had average grades for all subjects.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± Bree took a breather. ¡°It looks like what you said is true.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows.¡±Listen to ma¡¯am first. You are so talkative.¡±     The two just listened again. ¡°And because when there is such an exchange student, the smart students should be sent there. But because women are needed and this ss section, I chose. Even though we have the first section, I can¡¯t choose William because he is a boy and she has tutoring right now. So the one I chose to send to that school was Charice. ¡± It looked like where Charice used to sit.


    Charice couldn¡¯t believe it, or she didn¡¯t agree with their teacher¡¯s suggestion. ¡°But ma¡¯am, I¡¯m not that smart for me to choose.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Charice; I checked the records and found that you are the most qualified of all the female fourth-year students.¡±


    ¡°But ma¡¯am-.¡± She couldn¡¯t say what she wanted to say when their teacher stopped her.


    ¡°That¡¯s my final decision, Charice, and it also has extra grades in the final grade, so I hope you don¡¯t refuse.¡± It smiled and sat down again.


    Disappointed, Charice just leaned back in her chair because she didn¡¯t want to leave their school because she couldn¡¯t see or talk to William anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little disappointed with what ma¡¯am said, Dan,¡± Bree said.


    ¡°Why?¡± she wondered¡­


    ¡°I thought ma¡¯am would choose you.¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not smart today; it¡¯s only tomorrow, so Charice was chosen today.¡± She was even proud to say it.


    ¡°Or maybe Charice is really smarter than you, Danie.¡±


    She looked at Bree badly. ¡°I rarely show my talent, even though you can¡¯t see that, so shut up there Bree.¡± She leaned back and folded her arms as if sulking.


    ¡°I really believe in your fighting spirit, Dan. I can¡¯t stand you for that.¡± She was still annoying Danie.


    In the end, the two also ended up talking as if they were going to fight, but they weren¡¯t, because that¡¯s how they would really tease each other.


    But Bree approached Danie again. ¡°What was your mother¡¯s reaction to your winning yourst pageant?¡±


    ¡°Happy,of course. You know she¡¯s sad; her daughter needs support.¡± She simply raised her hand, but only to the opposite side of her face.


    ¡°Good then, but-.¡± Bree came even closer to her. ¡°It looks like William¡¯s barrier for you will disappear from your path.¡±     ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Who else? Look in front of you.¡±


    She looked to the front. ¡±Do you see?¡±


    Her head turned to the left. ¡°ckboard?¡±


    Bree just closed her eyes and bit her lip so as not to make too much noise. ¡°Who did I say? It¡¯s not what, Danie. I¡¯m referring to Charice,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Tsk, even if she leaves here, she will stille back.¡±


    ¡°But what I know is about one month as an exchange student, and the male exchange student will be our temporary ssmate. I¡¯m still excited to see that,¡± Bree said, with a smile, looking at the absence.


    She pinched it. ¡°The focus is on studying, not on who that person is that will be a temporary ssmate.¡±


    Bree¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What are you doing for William, you¡¯re even worse than me?¡±


    ¡°But at least I¡¯m studying and then wait-.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned to Bree. ¡°He¡¯s my tutor, so I¡¯ll probably notice him.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, let¡¯s just listen.¡± Bree sat straight.


    But when the ss was over and they were still noting out of the ssroom to eat, Charice faced them as she sat in her chair. William was no longer there at that time because he had already gone out with the students.


    As the two, Bree and Danie, were talking, Charice suddenly spoke. ¡°You have a chance for William for now.¡±


    But the two continued the conversation as if they had not heard what Charice said. Her forehead furrowed, and she raised her voice slightly. ¡°Hey! You two.¡± Then Danie and Bree turned their gazes to her.


    ¡°Why?¡± Danie asked.


    ¡± I am talking to you!¡±


    Danie looked at Bree in surprise. ¡°Huh! You never told me we were going to talk today.¡±


    Charice¡¯s grip tightened on the back of the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll only be gone in a month, so don¡¯t be happy that William will notice you.¡±     Danie sat up to face her. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet. You¡¯re mad there. You must be happy because you¡¯re the chosen exchange student at another school.¡± She even smiled teasingly at her.


    ¡°If only I could not obey and you would be the one to send it, but I thought you were just a weak-minded person sending it there in your head.¡± She even smiled at Danie.


    Bree joined the conversation. ¡°If this woman can talk, William is even smarter than you.¡± Bree wanted to stand up in extreme annoyance.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m smarter than William, but I¡¯m going to say I¡¯m smarter than your friend.¡± Look at Danie at the same time.


    Danie was using almost all of her strength to keep Bree from just standing in the chair, because by chance, all of Charice¡¯s hair was removed. ¡°Calm down first. I¡¯m the topic here, so I have to give her a lesson.¡±


    Bree¡¯s loss subsided, so it was time for Danie to speak. ¡°You¡¯re smart, but you don¡¯t have any manners. Don¡¯t you know that that¡¯s more important than the intelligence you say? It¡¯s really a bonus if someone is smart, but the manners. ¡± She shook her head. ¡°But you don¡¯t have that, but I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re smart, why don¡¯t you know that? You should know that because people will get to know you better there and they¡¯ll know you¡¯re a real person based on what you show and take note that¡¯s not being learned like in our lesson. Because if you don¡¯t have that now, it means you¡¯re a fake person who pretends to be nice even if you¡¯re not. ¡± She grinned and pulled Bree to stand up, leaving Charice irritated as the paper on top of her desk was already crumpled with the excessive pressure of the grip.

 Chapter 39 Bottle Water

    When Bree and I were finally out, Bree gave a round of apuse. ¡°Why?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re being brave. I like that. I don¡¯t want you to be the loser between the two of you.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°I also need to be brave sometimes, because if I don¡¯t do that, they will think that I can be destroyed with just a simple word. I want them to know that once they see my aura, they already know that it is not that they should start saying hurtful things because if they throw something at me, I will use it as a protection. ¡±


    ¡°You are so clever, your words are so deep that if not understood well, you will look brainless.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I told you I¡¯m really smart. I just don¡¯t really show it because I might be exhausted. ¡±


    The twoughed as they walked towards the garden, but William suddenly appeared, startled by the two. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Look at her side at the same time. ¡°What are you, William? Why are you suddenly appearing?¡± Danie¡¯s shock said.


    ¡°Can we talk for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Bree and I haven¡¯t had a snack yet. What is that about?¡±


    William¡¯s gaze shifted to Bree. ¡°Can you just buy Danie something to eat while I talk to her?¡± William smiled slightly at Bree.


    ¡°O-okay,go ahead.¡± Bree said with a smile because she rarely talks to him either, and there¡¯s a bonus with a small smile.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Danie frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me you¡¯re smiling too?¡± she asked William.


    ¡°You see, you forgot that day. You¡¯ve stalked me. ¡± William began to walk towards the garden.


    But he was still standing. ¡°When did he smile at me? I don¡¯t remember.¡± She followed William as she remembered that day.


    She sat down in the opposite chair. ¡°What are you going to say?¡±


    ¡°About tutoring.¡±     ¡°Oh, what about that?¡±


    ¡°Every Saturday again, we will meet in the za for your tutoring. You have no reason not to go.¡±


    ¡°Wow, he really said that to me. He¡¯s the one who owed me thisst tutoring he should have,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I heard that,¡± William said.


    She smiled so that she could no longer see her eyes. ¡°Did you hear? Good then,¡± she said while faking a smile.     Bree arrived with biscuits and bottled water. It was also about four biscuits because Bree was nning to offer William one. ¡°William, you might want some biscuits.¡± There were three biscuits on the table.


    Butthey both held a biscuit even though there were still three on the table at the same time, so Danie looked at William while she was still holding the stic wrapper of the biscuit. ¡°Let go,¡± Danie said.


    ¡°This is what I want, so you let go.¡±


    ¡°You came out of the ssroom earlier, so you¡¯ve already eaten!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still hungry, then Bree offered me, so it¡¯s okay for me to take it.¡±


    She looked at Bree, who was eating while watching them fight over a biscuit. There were almost three more on the table because Bree only took one.


    ¡°I like it too. Just take something else. There are two more here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any more biscuits. This is just what I want. ¡±


    ¡°Let go first, it¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s mine.¡±


    Bree almost winced at the sound of the biscuit inside the stic with the excessive pressure of the two holding it, so she just took it so the two were surprised. ¡°So this is yours, Danie, and this is yours, William. ¡± She handed the remaining biscuits to the two so that they would not quarrel and finally not be able to eat what they were doing.


    But as Danie opened hers, she looked badly at William, who was now eating what Bree had given him. ¡°Hey! You. You thought we were okay. You still aren¡¯t close to Bree and me. ¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought we were okay since we met outside the basketball court. You even sat down because you couldn¡¯t stand my presence. ¡± It looked at her proudly.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°My legs just lost strength,¡± she blurted out, but she turned her gaze to Bree, who now looked at her as if judging.¡±


    But what I know is that because of the way I¡­ ¡± William couldn¡¯t continue what he was going to say because Danie spoke immediately. ¡°You¡¯re done eating. You can leave.¡±


    Bree seemed curious about what William was going to say, so she asked. ¡°What¡¯s that, William, the way I-?¡±


    ¡°I was walking, so that¡¯s what happened,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t that what he would say?¡±


    She raised Bree with a sigh. ¡°Why do you know better than me that this happened?¡± She shifted her gaze to William, who was looking at her. ¡°Why?¡±


    He took her bottle of water that was in front of her ced on the table, then grabbed it and drank some water, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would drink it with her own bottle of water. She had intended to stop it, but it had already brought its mouth close to the top of the bottle.


    They silently watched Danie drink William, which was almost half reduced to water. After drinking, he lowered it again in front of Danie, who didn¡¯t move while slightly gaping her mouth. ¡°Thank you!¡± William said before standing up and finally leaving.


    She realized and held the bottle. ¡°Did he really drink my bottle of water?¡±


    ¡°Yes and the saliva of those two has mixed in that bottle,¡± Bree replied. ¡°Oh don¡¯t smile like that, Danie. I thought you were still mad at him, but just drinking your water is like you¡¯re already eating sugar.¡±


    ¡°Right now I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯ll just bring it back again. ¡± She smiled again in front of the bottle. Bree just shook her head as her mood changed.


    Meanwhile, in Danie¡¯s adviser¡¯s office, a teacher approached her. ¡°Teacher May, this is the record of the child who will be your student temporarily.¡±


    Teacher May took it and read the details about the student. ¡°Alexander Montemayor, 17 years old, and his parents look rich. His father is the CEO of apany, and his mother has her own famous clothing line.¡± After reading all the record details, the student has already stored the file in her drawer.

 Chapter 40 The Exchange Student

    Some time has passed for the temporary transfer students from Danie¡¯s school. On the same day, Charice did not go to their school because she had to go to the other school, and the male student from there will now also enter Danie¡¯s school and their ssroom.


    Even before changing students, Danie¡¯s teacher was reminded of Charice¡¯s whereabouts and what she needed to do while she was there.


    Everyone is waiting for their temporary ssmate. Their teacher entered the ssroom with the male student, but Danie was leaning back and folding her arms with her head bowed and closed in drowsiness, so she did not see or even hear that their teacher had arrived and was with her teacher, the exchange student.


    ¡°Good morning, ss! I¡¯m d you met Alexander Montemayor. ¡± It turned to where Alexander was. ¡°Introduce yourself for a moment, Alexander.¡±


    He bowed his head slightly. ¡°Good morning! I¡¯m Alexander, and it¡¯s nice to meet you all. ¡± He even smiled at all the students.


    ¡°You can sit in the vacant seat.¡± It pointed to where Charice¡¯s chair was. ¡°And I¡¯ll just get something in the office for a while. Don¡¯t make any noise because the other room is already in ss.¡± It left while Alexander was still on his way to the chair.


    As Alexander walked, he noticed Danie had almost copsed on the desk. ¡°Is she okay?¡± Alexander asked Bree.


    Bree looked at Danie suspiciously and woke up. ¡°Hey! Danie, wake up, we have ss.¡±


    Danie woke up and actually fell asleep while sitting. She adjusted her seat before opening her eyes, but she looked straight at Alexander. She frowned and noticed that it was in Charice¡¯s chair. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Charice was a man now?¡±


    Bree yelled at her. ¡°Crazy! Your brain is still asleep. He¡¯s our new ssmate right now.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t I know he wasing in now?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re asleep.¡±


    While Alexander was just looking at the two of them and looking for a time to break into their conversation, ¡°I¡¯m Alexander,¡± he said to the two.


    Bree just nodded at him, but Danie smiled and even held out her hand to Alexander. ¡°I¡¯m Danie.¡± He shook Danie¡¯s hand. ¡°And this is my friend Bree.¡±


    Alexander smiled at Bree, but it was just ignored. ¡°Nice meeting both of you.¡±


    ¡± Are you human?¡± she suddenly asked Alexander.


    He looked at her in surprise. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m human.¡± Why? ¡±


    To Danie¡¯s curiosity, she stood up and reached for Alexander¡¯s face and touched Alexander¡¯s cheeks, which surprised him because of Danie¡¯s stare as well. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re human, but why are you so perfect?¡±


    So that¡¯s just what Danie did, because it really doesn¡¯t look human. It¡¯s like a character in the book who lives and breathes tall, with white skin, beautiful eyes that seem unreal because of their light brown color, thin eyebrows, small lips, and a very pointed nose. Even its hair is a bit long, so it looks like a character from a book that came out of it.     Bree drew her back into a chair. ¡°What are you, Danie? Why are you acting like that?¡± Remember he¡¯s a new student, so don¡¯t feel too close to him,¡± Alexander heard it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay with me.¡±


    Bree looked at Alexander. ¡°Not to me,¡± she replied seriously to Alexander.


    Suddenly, Danie and some students heard a loud noise, but it went back to what they were doing, but they were not Danie. They are now looking at William with a frown and looking straight ahead. And it looks like the noise came from the book that William dropped, but Danie wondered why it was so loud if he had just dropped the book.


    ¡°I¡¯m already sitting down, so our teacher mighte back.¡± Alexander sat down, but their teacher had still note back.


    Bree put her hand on her chin. ¡°Looks like someone isn¡¯t happy with the new student.¡±


    She looked at Bree. ¡°Who is it, you?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m one, but the person is here with us now.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°The number of us here now is student Bree.¡±


    ¡°The one holding the book.¡± Bree was referring to William, but when Danie turned her gaze to her ssmate, William let go of the book.


    ¡°Who among them also holds a book today?¡± She saw nearly five students holding books, and William was no longer with them.


    Bree simply smiled at what William did because, despite appearing to be preupied with something else, he appeared to be listening to the two of them and Danie.¡± I think that person doesn¡¯t want us to know. Just forget it.¡± Their teacher arrived and the ss started.


    It¡¯s breaktime, and Danie and I go to the garden for a snack. But they don¡¯t expect Alexander to go there and sit with them at the same table. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Bree¡¯s said.     .¡±I¡¯m sorry if I just sat here right away, but you¡¯re the only one I can talk to, so can I join here?¡±


    Danie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, Bree isn¡¯t in the mood, but it¡¯s okay with that.¡±


    Bree gave Danie a bad look, and Alexander saw it. ¡± Looks like she didn¡¯t want me here.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Danie turned her gaze to Bree, but she saw that she was smiling. ¡°How could she not be happy?¡± she asked Alexander, because Bree was smiling now.


    Alexander was shaken by the sudden change in Bree¡¯s facial expression. ¡°Maybe what I saw was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Have you eaten yet?¡±


    But with Danie¡¯s excessive focus on Alexander¡¯s face, she was a bit surprised by the person sitting next to her. She turned and saw that it was William with food. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± it simply replied.


    ¡°Why are you here then?¡±


    William looked at herzily. ¡°You don¡¯t own the chair and table here in the garden. I¡¯ll sit where I want,¡± he replied rudely.


    Alexander suddenly spoke. ¡°Excuse me! Your older brother Danie? ¡± Alexander asked while looking at Danie.


    A frown appeared on William. ¡°He¡¯s not, he is our ssmate too. Didn¡¯t you notice him earlier in the ssroom?¡±


    ¡± No.¡±


    William¡¯s forehead furrowed even more, and his two eyebrows were about toe together at what he said. Danie noticed this right away, so she just changed the conversation. ¡°He was talking to me a while ago, so maybe he didn¡¯t notice you.¡± She even smiled at William. They quietly ended their breaktime and re-entered the ssroom.

 Chapter 41 Biscuit

    Two days passed, but Danie and Alexander seemed to be very close because even when eating at lunch or even at breaktime, he was always with them. Bree, on the other hand, is only with Danie at lunch, she doesn¡¯t go with her at breaktime because she feels that she is annoyed with Alexander¡¯s closeness to Danie.


    While they were in the garden again, Bree was with them to ask for personal information about Alexander. ¡°You look like you¡¯re rich.¡±


    Alexander smiled. ¡°My parents just have a job.¡±


    ¡°What is their job?¡±


    ¡°My dad owns apany and my mom has a clothing line.¡± Bree raised an eyebrow at what Alexander had said.


    ¡°My thoughts are correct. You are rich. Your parents own apany and a clothing line.¡±


    Danie stared at Alexander again. ¡°You know, you¡¯re really a character in a book thates out as if you¡¯re not really human.¡± Alexander smiled at her and shook his head.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been repetitive either Dan,¡± Bree said.


    ¡°Really, don¡¯t you see?¡±


    Bree looked at Alexander, but she only showed a frown. ¡°He¡¯s human, Dan. He looks like that, but he¡¯s human, okay.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so cranky these past few days?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just not in the mood.¡±


    Danie¡¯s eyes returned to Alexander. ¡°By the way, Alexander, why do you need to exchange students between your school and our school?¡±


    ¡°Based on what my teacher said about that, it¡¯s to expand our knowledge of the different schools and how the teaching is different here. And how to adjust to the new environment if we are used to only attending one school? I also have to write a document about what I¡¯ve learned here and what¡¯s changing. ¡±     ¡°So you mean you¡¯re smart because you were the one chosen to be sent here?¡±


    ¡°It looks like that already.¡±


    Bree was able to fold her arms and look at the emptiness, but she had a sidement on what Alexander said. ¡°Wow, he had the courage to answer that. He wasn¡¯t even a little embarrassed.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Because I want to answer straight forward and without any pretense. But it looks like you don¡¯t want that. ¡± Bree didn¡¯t answer but didn¡¯t look at Alexander either.     Danie noticed that the surroundings were too heavy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bree seems to have a monthly period, so she acts like that, but don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s good even if it¡¯s not obvious. ¡°Bree gave her a bad look.     Suddenly, someone dropped a stic biscuit in front of Danie andid it on the table. She stopped because of that and looked at who was the one who had put a biscuit down, but William was that man who now wasn¡¯t looking at her in the other part of the garden. ¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Danie asked.


    William gave her azy look. ¡± That¡¯s a biscuit if you don¡¯t know,¡± was his sarcastic reply.


    She just closed her eyes to what he said. ¡°I mean, why did you put this biscuit in front of me?¡±     ¡°Eat up. I noticed you don¡¯t eat much rice.¡± Gradually, Bree became interested in the conversation between the two.


    ¡°How did you know I ate so little?¡± You¡¯re a stalker! ¡± She even smiled at William, as if she meant something.


    William¡¯s finger pressed against his forehead. ¡°We just go to the canteen at the same time and I only see your food, but I don¡¯t imitate what you¡¯re doing like a stalker.¡±


    She red at William. ¡°I thought so.¡± She took it and started to eat, but suddenly William sat down next to her, which made her wonder. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°My feet need to rest for a walk , so I¡¯ll just sit for a while.¡±


    She looked suspiciously at his behavior, which William immediately noticed. ¡°Can you stop that? You look like a crazy woman.¡±


    She just took her eyes off William and turned her attention to the biscuit William had given to her.


    While Danie is eating the biscuit and Bree is busy scrolling through her phone. The two, on the other hand, are fiercely staring at each other. Bree put down her phone and looked at the two as if no one wanted to let go of the stare.     Danie looked at the two, who had already stopped staring at each other. Danie came a little closer to William. ¡°I know why you¡¯re ignoring me because-.¡± Look at Alexander at the same time. ¡°Alexander is the one you want?¡±


    William frowned at what she said. ¡°What are you saying there?¡±


    ¡°If you two look at each other, both of you look like lovers at school. ¡°Are you talking using your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± William agreed.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Really, what are you talking about?¡±


    Bree just closes her eyes to Danie¡¯s slowness in William¡¯s answer, which is obviously just a joke.


    ¡°How ugly you are.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°How ugly I am. There are so many possible topics why my face is what you two are talking about.¡± while Alexander was just looking at them and confused by the conversation between the two.     ¡°What are you and Alexander talking about?¡± She is still asking.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re still not eating enough to understand what I said.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t or intentionally, even if you eat, there¡¯s still nothing going into your brain.¡±


    Thest biscuit she was holding was pointing at William. ¡°You, if you¡¯re just going to tease, get out of here,¡± she said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay here. Maybe you¡¯re the one who wants to leave, right.¡±


    She stared at William. ¡°Open your mouth William, it¡¯s like I saw some food left between your teeth inside.¡±


    ¡°I brush my teeth after eating, so I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no food stuck in my teeth.¡±     ¡°I really saw something. Try to open your mouth for a moment.¡±


    She seems to have convinced William, so he obeyed. She smiled and suddenly put the biscuit into William¡¯s mouth. It was also reduced because she bit into it before she put it into William¡¯s mouth. William was surprised that his mouth was still slightly open. Danie gave him a smile.     Alexanser and Bree were not surprised. Bree was used to Danie, but Alexander was shaken and slightly smiled at the scene he saw in front of him.


    ¡°Are you that sweet?¡± Bree asked suddenly.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s too talkative now. Maybe he¡¯s hungry too, so I put thest biscuit on him.¡± But in Danie¡¯s mind, she was really thrilled, and she didn¡¯t want to show it to William. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± she asked William, who was now chewing and swallowing it.


    ¡°You two look good to each other,¡± Alexander said.


    Danie smiled. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°But we look good in each other, Danie,¡± he said as he smiled, revealing more of his beauty.


    Danie was stunned as well as Bree, but William had a serious face staring over the table, but his eyes had something to indicate.

 Chapter 42 Victor and Alexa

    Alexa smiled at the front of the book. ¡°Not all female heroines always have a rival as well as a male hero so that they are just equal.¡± Sheughed softly. ¡°I need to go out again because I¡¯m close to the end of the story, and in thest few pages I can¡¯t think of a scene before the end of the story.¡± She took off her jacket and left the house.     Meanwhile, Victor was already in a park, sitting in a chair and just looking at the river. Alexa was walking to the park to rest her mind and write her scenes in the book before the end, but as she approached a chair, someone


    seemed familiar with her eyes, so she came even closer to it, and her eyes widened slightly when she saw the old man she had talked to before in the same chair where he was sitting now.     She came over and greeted him. ¡°Hi! Grandpa, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡± Alexa smiled.


    He turned to her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s you, again.¡±


    She quickly sat down next to it. ¡°How are you, grandpa?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to just think a little.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Do you have a problem?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± then smiled sadly.


    ¡°What¡¯s that, maybe I can help?¡±


    It turned to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small thing.¡± Victor just said that.     ¡°Are you sure?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Victor nodded. ¡°How¡¯s your writing? Are you writing anything now?¡± Victor asked.     Danie smiled a lot. ¡°I have a story to write now and I¡¯m close to finishing it, but as I get closer to the ending, it seems like it¡¯s hard to make a scene before the story ends, grandpa.¡±     Victor looked at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s harder to make an ending than to start. Because when you start first and you reach the climax, the ending is really the hardest part. It¡¯s sadly fun. You¡¯ll think harder when you go to thest chapter, because you¡¯re thinking about what a good ending would be for your characters. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right there, grandpa, it¡¯s hard to end if the characters in the book are so happy. Especially for the readers, it seems like it¡¯s like until the boy and girl have grandchildren, they want to have a story, even if they¡¯re just grandchildren of your predecessor story. ¡± She smiled at that thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s one of the qualities that you¡¯re a good writer when you¡¯re in that situation when a readerments that they¡¯ll be waiting for your next book again. That¡¯s the sign that you¡¯re one of the good ones, writer. ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Victor nodded. ¡°Yes, because they won¡¯t say that if they don¡¯t read well. You can only get twoments from readers. To say that your story is ugly, or to tell you good things and ask for another story from you. ¡±     ¡°I hope I can receive ament that they still want me to make a story when I finish my story now and apply and be epted at a publishing house.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to happen. Just believe in yourself.¡±


    ¡°I noticed that you know a lot about writing, grandpa. Are you also an author?¡±


    Victor smiled. I, too, am a writer, but I recently lost something I was working on, so I can¡¯t begin again.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just at your house and somewhere.¡±


    ¡°I hope so, but no. By the way, what kind of story are you writing now?¡±


    Excited, she sat properly and faced Victor slightly. ¡°High school story, grandpa.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also one of the many high school story readers, but what genre do you think is hard to make an ending?¡±


    She frowned. ¡°I think it¡¯s a fantasy genre because sometimes the character is human and someone with power, so they can¡¯t stay together.¡± What about you? ¡±     Victor smiled at her answer. ¡°Romance,¡± Victor¡¯s short said.


    She wondered. ¡°Why romance? There are more happy endings in romance, aren¡¯t there?¡±     ¡°Not all, once there is a romance in a genre, there is no exact end to what may happen. They may not be together, the protagonist meets again, but they have other girlfriends or maybe their partner died in the story. And especially when the exciting part is the climax, at the end you will suddenly read a tearful page. You can write an ending that is happy and your character continues in the story, but in reality it is very difficult because it should still be appropriate at the beginning and middle of the story. So romance is the hardest ending for me. ¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it in a series of parts of the story as well, so maybe sometimes the ending isn¡¯t good?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right there. It¡¯s better to feel your story so that until the end, even if the ending is not good, the readers will still feel why it¡¯s like that. Yes, they will regret the ending, but the good thing is that they epted the ending even if the protagonist of the book doesn¡¯t stay together. The end of a book can¡¯t always be as happy as a person¡¯s life. Not everyone stays together even though they¡¯ve been together for a few years, right? ¡±     ¡°What if the readers wanted the characters in the book to be together forever?¡±     Victor shook his head with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t ever listen to them. You¡¯re the writer, so you have to follow how you want it to end. It¡¯s okay that they asked for a sequel and know how the story will end, and if you want to continue it with book 2, but don¡¯t listen to their request for what should be the end. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re asking for the reader¡¯s opinion and then you write. People have different tastes in books. Some people like the way it is written, but others don¡¯t. So no matter how good your story is, if others don¡¯t want it, there¡¯s nothing you can do, so it¡¯s better to just focus on your story until the end. ¡±     She was stunned because the old man really had a point. ¡°Others are bad when ites tomenting.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do with that person. Don¡¯t they know that even in real life, it¡¯s just a matter of having a good theory until the end? Some didn¡¯t end well either. Others have been married for a long time but separated. The lovers who are close to getting married, but suddenly one is in love with the other person, and what you thought was a happy family is not because they have another family. So not everyone ends up with a happy ending. You want that to happen, but not everyone, so it can¡¯t be followed how they want it to end. ¡±     Danie was deep in thought, because she suddenly fell silent and stared at nothingness.


    ¡°Why does it seem like it¡¯s hard to fall in love when that¡¯s what happens?¡± she said suddenly.     Victor looked at her. ¡°Do you know why that is?¡± Alexa just shook her head. ¡°From the very beginning, they weren¡¯t for each other. The rtionship thatsted for several years would be ruined when, in time, she had to leave because someone else was destined for her. Like you¡¯re in the same ce and you nearly meet, but you still haven¡¯t met because that¡¯s what destiny wants because it¡¯s not the right time yet.¡±


    The two fell silent and both looked at the river. Victor was right; if it wasn¡¯t time to meet, it wouldn¡¯t have happened yet. Just like now that the real owner of that book is


    Alexa didn¡¯t know that the real owner of the book she was holding was the person she is talking to now and who wouldn¡¯t think that the book Victor is looking for is already with Alexa, the one she is talking to now. Victor was right, that was the right time to find it and it doesn¡¯t look like it is yet today.

 Chapter 43 Wrong Paper

    Alexa stood up and informed Victor. ¡°Thank you so much again for talking to me today, but I have to leave.¡±


    Even Victor stood up too. ¡°Be careful and hopefully the story you¡¯re making now will be sessful.¡±


    She smiled and walked away. ¡°Something came into my mind that the next chapter and I will write it all until the end,¡± said Alexa and walked away from the park.     When she arrived and entered her room, She sat down in the chair and looked at the book. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be writing for a few days, so I¡¯ll wash the clothes first, clean the house, and see if I have enough food stock so I won¡¯t be bothered anymore.¡± She stood up again and prepared the clothes that needed to be washed. She also washed Lexie¡¯s clothes that were still dirty.


    Alexa hasn¡¯t been able to write for almost two days, but her character in the book has a confusion of what¡¯s going on, so while Alexa isn¡¯t writing in the book, no one is in control of them.


    This is what happened when Alexa did not write the book. Danie, who still does what she used to do when she wants to notice William, and her attitude is very different than when Alexa writes the book, because Danie¡¯s written attitude is brave but kind, but the opposite when no one controls it. Danie is a childish student who can¡¯t defend herself because Bree is by her side and is always there whenever someone wants to fight Danie. Charice, who should be in another country and not go home to where William is, things that shouldn¡¯t happen every time Alexa writes. This means that Alexa¡¯s chosen characters in the book will already know each other.     Alexa is still almost tired of the general cleaning of the whole house, but she just wants to finish her story and try to apply again, because she feels that it will be epted, so she wasted no time and handed the pen again. and began to move her hand.     During Alexander¡¯s stay at Danie¡¯s school for a few days, William was always watching, and he did it secretly. When Danie was with him, Alexander was already there.


    William enters the scene even though there is a fight between him and Danie.     Today there is a project that they must do for Danie and it must be by partner. The female students drew a box with the names of their male ssmates, and whoever drew it was their partner. ¡°Okay, ss, open the paper at once and don¡¯t be noisy first. Is that clear?¡±


    The students responded by beginning to read the paper. Danie was Alexander¡¯s. She pulled out, but she went down to her desk for a moment. Bree sees this that Alexander will be her partner. Bree, in turn, is the one drawn to be William. While Danie was not looking, she picked up the paper on top of her desk and exchanged the paper, but the paper with William¡¯s name written on it she deliberately threw on the floor so that Danie would not suspect her. Now the paper Bree was holding was Alexander¡¯s name. She pretended to be looking at another student now. Danie, on the other hand, was about to pick up the paper on her desk again without looking. She frowned as she didn¡¯t have any paper to hold, so she turned her gaze to the top of the desk, but there was no paper there either.     Bree already felt that Danie was already looking for the paper, so she just did dead malice. Danie bent down and searched for the paper, and she saw it at the foot of her chair, which was close enough to not see. She picked it up and opened it again, but her eyebrows raised because Alexander¡¯s name had not been written on the paper.


    In Danie¡¯s mind, ¡°I know Alexander is the name I pulled out. Howe William?¡± She asked herself a confusing question, so she approached Bree to ask. ¡°Bree, who did youpick?¡±     ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, I haven¡¯t opened it yet,¡± Bree lied.


    ¡°Let me see what the name is you pulled out.¡± Bree handed it over, puzzled as to why Alexander was already in her paper.


    ¡°Why?¡± Bree asked.


    ¡°A while ago, when I opened the paper I pulled out, I saw Alexander, but why did it be William?¡±


    Bree¡¯s forehead furrowed. ¡°How can it be Alexander? I pulled out his name, you even opened it.¡± She further improved her acting as she did nothing with the papers.


    ¡°But because-¡± Bree didn¡¯t let her finish speaking. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just kidding, Danie. Don¡¯t you want William to be your partner?¡±


    ¡°I like it too, but I¡¯m just wondering about the paper.¡± Bree blurted out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what you saw because you might see Alexander first but William turned out to be,¡± despite the distance between Alexander and William in spelling and in the first letter, she insisted on what she did.


    ¡°Maybe so,¡± she simply replied to Bree.


    Their teacher spoke again, ¡°The project you are going to do can be a house or whatever design you want to do. You can do it for 2 weeks, so you have a long day. Then you will pass it on to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Girls, you can approach your man¡¯s partner so you can talk about the equipment you¡¯re going to use. Just don¡¯t be too loud, because I have something to do.¡±


    Bree didn¡¯t stand up because Alexander was just in front of Danie¡¯s desk, and then someone was sitting next to her even though they were sitting alone. Some are already next to their partner, but Alexander and William have yet to go to the two of them. William noticed this and turned to look at Danie. Bree and Danie were the only ones who hadn¡¯t stood up yet, so William thought that one of them had drawn his name.


    Alexander turned around and saw that Bree and Danie had never been to a partner. ¡°Danie, am I the one you pulled out?¡± Alexander asked.


    Bree¡¯s eyebrows rose. Danie answered with just a shake and pointed at Bree. He looked at Bree. ¡°You, there¡¯s no one next to me. You can move here to talk about the project,¡± Alexander said calmly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Bree didn¡¯t want to stand up, but she received a simple pinch from Danie, so shezily stood up and approached Alexander when suddenly someone sat in Bree¡¯s chair.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked William.


    ¡°Everyone has a partner as well as Bree, so we¡¯re partners now.¡±


    ¡°How do you say you¡¯re the one I pulled out?¡±


    He took the paper in her palm. ¡°This is the evidence and you¡¯re still holding it. Don¡¯t attempt to lie.¡±


    Okay, go ahead, you¡¯re the one I pulled out. What material will we use to build the house?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to use a popsicle stick.¡±


    ¡°What kind of house are we going to make?¡±


    ¡°Pce.¡±     Her eyes widened. ¡°What!¡± Her shout got a little louder. Fortunately, her ssmates and their teacher were busy, so she didn¡¯t notice. ¡°The difficulty of what you thought should be simple and small.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to follow the two of us, so there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡±


    ¡°Why would you be the one to follow the two of us? We should both decide.¡±


    Helooked at her out of the corner of hiseye. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to have a simple house, even without windows,¡± she said arrogantly.


    ¡°You think we¡¯ll have a high score if we follow what you want.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and thought carefully. ¡°Do you also think we¡¯ll have a high score with as much difficulty as you want?¡± She even red at it.


    He grinned. ¡°As long as it looks good, I¡¯m sure, and then if you know how to use glue to stick a popsicle stick.¡±


    She looked at it in disbelief. ¡°What do you think of me not knowing how to use glue?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± William said, looking directly to the front.


    She sped her hand. Her breathing was heavy. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll show you how good I am at the arts, even if I can glue your eyebrows together,¡± she whispered, and her eyes were wide.


    There was a faint small smile on William¡¯s face when he heard from Danie, but it suddenly disappeared. ¡°We¡¯ll meet on Saturday and Sunday, I¡¯ll also be tutoring you because it took a long time to build a pce.¡±


    In Danie¡¯s mind. ¡°If we really don¡¯t finish the pce, she says, he¡¯ll take care of his life. We both have zero scores by chance. ¡± She shook her head.

 Chapter 44 Complicated Project

    Meanwhile, the two Bree and Alexander have not yet started talking about the design they want to do.


    Alexander pretended to cough to break the silence between the two of them. ¡°Can you think of a design for what we¡¯re going to do?¡± he asked Bree. She looked at him seriously. Her short reply was, ¡°Frame.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Picture frame?¡±


    Bree nodded in response. ¡°What¡¯s the use then?¡±


    ¡°Recycled paper, glue, and a piece of wood that is just behind in a photo can also have a mirror, but it¡¯s so hard to find the right size depending on if we buy a frame and take the mirror.¡±     ¡°I can just buy a picture frame and get the mirror, but how can the paper be a frame?¡±     ¡°I¡¯ll take care of how to do it. I¡¯ll just teach you.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going to do that?¡±


    Bree looked at Danie¡¯s behavior, which looked like they were fighting. William, who was just calm and serious faced, but Danie, who could no longer paint her face in annoyance because of William, Bree grinned. ¡°I already know where.¡±     ¡°Where?¡±Bree just smiled at him and frowned at Danie and William¡¯s behavior and wondered why Bree smiled.


    Meanwhile, Danie decided to go back to her seat.¡±You, difficult to talk.¡±


    ¡°Where have I been difficult to talk to?¡±


    She looked at William¡¯s face in shock. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re annoyed with the way you speak or the way you look.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I really was before. You should know that.¡±


    ¡°Why should I know!¡±


    William stared at her, so she immediately averted her eyes. ¡°Since your 1st year of high school, you¡¯re like a camera lens.¡±


    ¡°Camera lens?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, where¡¯s the target subject? You¡¯re there too, right?¡±


    ¡°How did you know, not so,¡± she said slowly, looking at William. ¡°You noticed me before, so you know everything.¡± Gradually, her smile faded.


    William averted his eyes. ¡°I thought you were leaving. You can go back to your seat.¡±     ¡°Huh, pretend you¡¯re still.¡± She patted him on the shoulder once.


    William gave her a serious look. She was about to get up, but she remembered that William should have left Bree¡¯s seat. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re the one who should get out of there in Bree¡¯s seat.¡± It just looked at her and stood up to Bree¡¯s chair.     As soon as William left, Bree immediately moved to her chair. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± she asked.


    ¡± Nothing, why?¡±


    She even approached Bree¡¯s chair. ¡°I just noticed that since Alexander came here, the line on your forehead hasn¡¯t disappeared. I thought you were interested in the exchange student. Why now you don¡¯t seem happy that Alexander is here? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, as long as that¡¯s what I want to show him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still handsome, if only without William. Alexander is my target.¡± Sheughed at that thought, but when her eyes turned to Bree, a judgmental look could be seen in her eyes.     ¡°Do you want to?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Looks like you need to go to that ce.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°In a mental hospital.¡±


    She pulled her hair. ¡± I can¡¯t be there.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say you can be there?¡±


    ¡± I really can¡¯t be in that ce.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you be there?¡± Bree¡¯s forehead was already furrowed at her.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m human and not a thing, you get it.¡±


    Bree stopped andter closed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not really a thing and you¡¯re not human either. You look like an alien. It¡¯s annoying that you¡¯re a philosopher, Dan.¡±


    ¡°Why is it true that I¡¯m not a thing, I¡¯m human, you see?¡±


    The air just blew out of Bree¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s good that I¡¯m your friend, if you haven¡¯t been alone for a long time now.¡± while shaking her head.¡±     ¡°You¡¯re right there, because you¡¯re also an alien, so you understand me.¡± She was still smiling, unable to see her eyes.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Bree just smiled. ¡°Sit properly and look like ma¡¯am is done with what she¡¯s doing.¡± She sat properly and looked to the front.


    ¡°Okay ss, have you talked to your partners yet?¡±


    ¡± Yes ma¡¯am!¡±


    ¡°Good, as long as after 2 weeks you have finished what you are going to do. Not only will you receive a high score, but you will also receive five good works, which I will disy in the teacher¡¯s room, so improve your work. For now, get your notebook and write it down. ¡± The teacher has already started writing on the ckboard, which the students are copying.     The ss was over and everyone was on their way home, and as they walked, Dani Bree spoke. ¡°Where are you going to do William¡¯s project?¡±


    ¡°In the za then, after he tutors me. Why? ¡±


    Bree smiled. ¡°Can Alexander and I just be there?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a ce where the two of us can do a project, so we¡¯ll just be there. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t cause trouble. ¡±


    She narrowed her eyes at Bree. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re nning something?¡±


    Her forehead furrowed. ¡°We¡¯re just going to do a project there. William and I will take care of it. Even if you two fight in front of Alexander and me, we won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    When she thought about William¡¯s design again, her head really hurt. ¡°What did you think to do?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Picture frame.¡±


    She was left behind. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to hurry. ¡°William wants to be a prince and he wants to build a pce.¡±


    Bree looked at her in surprise. ¡°Pce?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The difficulty of his choice; doesn¡¯t he know that designing a pce will take a month, and whenever there is no ss, we can do it because there is a ss?¡± It would be nice if only a simple house could be used, but I¡¯m not sure about the pce . ¡±


    ¡°Tell that to William; he¡¯s the one who thought of it. I¡¯ll just stick to it and he¡¯ll take care of howplicated he wants the design to be.¡±


    In Bree¡¯s mind, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I thought of swapping the paper with William¡¯s name on Alexander, otherwise my head would have hurt when William became my partner. I¡¯m not like Danie, who can answer to William, that¡¯s good. ¡± She sighed as she held onto her left breast.     Danie noticed this. ¡°Are you okay, Bree?¡±


    Suddenly, we were able to fix Bree. ¡°Yes.¡± Same smile as if nothing had been done to change the paper a while ago.¡± When will you start working?¡±


    ¡°On weekends, and then how can he teach me if we¡¯re going to do a project? What¡¯s that while I¡¯m applying glue, I¡¯m answering his sample question. Maybeter I can answer the question of the popsicle with glue.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to use popsicles. That¡¯s good too.¡±


    ¡°I think my hair will turn white if William wants to do that pce.¡±     ¡°You don¡¯t want to. You haven¡¯t even gotten old yet. Your hair is white.¡±


    She slowly turned to Bree with a serious face. ¡°You think that¡¯s funny.¡±     ¡°It¡¯s not funny anymore. Just hurry up and walk so we can go home. ¡± Bree walked ahead and left Danie.

 Chapter 45 Project Making Day

    Saturday came, and Danie and William were in the za, but the two of them weren¡¯t there yet. William frowned because Danie had been looking around for a while. ¡°Are you looking for something?¡±     Danie looked at him in shock. ¡°Nothing.¡± Simultaneously, smile at it.


    ¡°Why were you so restless earlier?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing; let¡¯s just get started.¡± Danie picked up the popsicle sticks and glue.


    He just watched what it was doing, but it was still looking around, so he was sure that Danie was waiting for someone. ¡°I think you¡¯re waiting for someone.¡±


    Danie lowered her hands. ¡°They¡¯re Bree.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Bree?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they will do a project here with Alexander.¡±


    His forehead furrowed even more when she said the name Alexander. ¡°Alexander turned out to be her partner.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but all I know is that you¡¯re not the name I got, but I¡¯m really wondering why William is the name I¡¯m holding on to.¡±


    ¡°You mean I shouldn¡¯t be your partner?¡±


    Danie propped her elbow on the table. ¡°The first thing I saw was Alexander on the paper, but when I picked up the paper on the floor because it fell, the name became William.¡±


    He looked at Danie seriously. ¡°Why do you seem to regret that Alexander isn¡¯t your partner now?¡±


    Danie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything that I regret!¡±¡±


    Just by the way you speak, you seem to regret it. I can trade with Alexander and Bree, who is my partner.¡±


    Suddenly, the two appeared next to Danie¡¯s table. ¡°Are you fighting again?¡± Bree asked.     ¡°No.¡± The two answered at the same time.


    ¡°Okay,Alexander and I were just there at the other table.¡± The two walked to the table on the other side, but Danie¡¯s gaze followed them to Bree, who was clearly visible to William.     William picked up what they were going to use. ¡°Let¡¯s get started,¡± William said in a stern tone.


    Danie immediately followed. ¡°William still looks angry,¡± she whispered. ¡°What do we do first?¡± she asked.     William didn¡¯t answer her and just continued. Itid down a wide piece of wood to serve as a stand for popsicle sticks. She saw that it had begun to cut off the end of the stick, so she just stared because William hadn¡¯t said anything yet.     A few minutes after William was cut, she asked, ¡°W-what am I going to do?¡± to the skeptical question.


    William stopped what he was doing and looked into her own eyes. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me to be your partner.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything like that.¡±     ¡°¡®Didn¡¯t you regret it earlier and even wonder at the name you pulled out?¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t want you to be my partner. I just said that you¡¯re getting upset right away.¡±     ¡°I don¡¯t tend to get upset with that.¡±


    She approached William slightly and said, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    William gave her a frightened look. ¡°Watch carefully what I¡¯m doing as you follow.¡± She just watched what William was doing first.     Meanwhile, Bree was looking at the two, and she suspected that even before Danie¡¯s project started, a fight had already taken ce.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Danie afraid of William?¡± Alexander asked.


    She turned her attention to it. ¡°Even if William speaks badly to Danie, Danie still won¡¯t go away from William.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Alexander asked, confused.


    ¡°Because there¡¯s love between the two of them, even if you only see it for Danie.¡±


    Alexander looks at Danie¡¯s behavior, and he sees how the two respond based on their facial expressions. One is just calm, but Danie really conveys the visible feelings in what it wants to convey.


    ¡°She loves William then?¡±


    She stopped at what he said. ¡°Is Danie too obvious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bree smiled, and Alexander saw it. ¡°At least Danie doesn¡¯t hide her feelings for William. Maybe if she gets a chance, she¡¯ll shout to the whole world that she has feelings for William.¡±


    ¡°But what I can¡¯t read is William. Why does it seem like Danie just doesn¡¯t have him?¡±


    She looked at Danie¡¯s ce again, but she looked at William for a while. ¡°William is a serious person, so you can¡¯t see how he really feels, even though maybe he still has a funny atmosphere but poker face.¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be better if it came from the mouth itself if William also wanted Danie?¡±     She raised her elbow on the table and put her chin on her palm, staring at the emptiness. ¡°Depending on how good the person is, what he or she is doing shows that he or she really wants something. Some believe that action speaks louder than words. ¡±     Alexander stared at the table at what Bree said. ¡°That¡¯s enough of the story. Let¡¯s start working.¡± She picked up the paper and crumpled it.


    As they start, they take Bree. Danie and William always quarrel every time a stick is stuck. ¡°Not like that!¡± said William.


    ¡°You said like this. I just followed what you said. Why am I wrong again?¡± she said, annoyed.     ¡°This long stick you¡¯re going to glue is not that small.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m sorry.¡± While William was just blown away by the wind before starting again, Danie was secretly smiling. She really liked that William had been saying this for a long time, and his other emotions came out even though he was angry with her.


    A few hourster, William stopped and took out the papers, and Danie thought she would start teaching him. ¡°Can you just teach me another day? Let¡¯s just do it first because it¡¯s hard,¡± she said.


    William looked at what they were doing and at the paper. ¡°All right.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Danie would have been ready to have fun when he spoke again. ¡°Just answer it at your house if you¡¯re not doing anything, and I¡¯ll pick it up next Saturday.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°I thought I hadn¡¯t made it yet,¡± she shrugged, bowed her head.     ¡°Don¡¯tin; let¡¯s start again.¡±


    Danie could have done nothing but follow through. It was already afternoon for them to work, but Danie and William were not halfway to the pce, while Bree and Alexander were almost done. They would just do a stick and be done. They just ate bread and drank water they bought at a store, and that was all they had for lunch.


    The four decided to go home and continue tomorrow. ¡°Bree,e on, let¡¯s go here again tomorrow,¡± she said to Bree.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a good afternoon.¡± The two would have started walking when Alexander spoke.     ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Bree shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t get our house any closer to the za, and it¡¯s still bright, so you can go home as well.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Bree simply nodded. ¡°Bye!¡± Danie said goodbye and walked away while Alexander and William were still watching them, but when they disappeared from William¡¯s sight, the two of them left. didn¡¯t even talk.

 Chapter 46 Perfect Score

    It was Monday, and Danie saw Bree immediately frowning in front of a piece of paper she was holding.


    She went inside and asked Bree. ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning, your forehead is already wrinkled.¡± What¡¯s in that paper? ¡±     Bree¡¯s lowering of the role is strong. ¡°The amount we have to do has increased. This ind tour, we still have a sports fest. ¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Ind tour?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will have a tour of an ind, and there are more activities to do after we tour that ind.¡±


    ¡°The tour is so social to an ind. I thought it was just in a mall.¡±


    Bree red at her. ¡°Even you yourself can go to the mall and only an elementary school has a tour like that. ¡±     ¡°Why is it possible, but for the ind tour? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s expensive to pay, especially since we have an activity to do there.¡±


    ¡°So, why is it that the amount we have to do and spend is only a few months away?¡±


    ¡°Just enjoy it. After all, this is ourst year as high school students.¡± She smiled as she looked at the emptiness.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s nice to swim in the sea and then see the bottom of the fish at the very bottom.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t n to go underwater, and you might not be able to get up because your family fish has already taken you.¡±


    It¡¯s scary to look at what she gave Bree. ¡°You¡¯re ruining my moment, but wait, why are you the only one here in the ssroom where the others are?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s early, so we don¡¯t have any ssmates yet.¡±     She looked at Bree, confused because she knew it was close to eight o¡¯clock. ¡°They¡¯rete, the bell is close to ringing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so close? It¡¯s only 6:30 in the morning! And the school bell will ring at exactly 8:00 o¡¯clock. ¡±


    Danie stood up suddenly. ¡°How about 6:30? I left the house about 7:20. I¡¯m still walking should the bell ring now. ¡±


    ¡°Look at the time on your phone; it¡¯s only 6:30.¡±


    She quickly picked up her phone and what Bree said was true. ¡°But why do we have to set the rm clock in the morning?¡± Eventually, she realized it was her mother¡¯s fault why she woke up so early.


    ¡°Looks like mom moved my rm clock.¡±


    Bree smiled. ¡°Auntie did it okay. It¡¯s hard for you to wake up, so maybe she did it. ¡±     While the two were talking, there were some students inside, as well as William and Alexander, until it was eight o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Their math teacher, Sir Salvador, came in reluctantly every time he entered the ssroom because he could almost only see Danie and was always asked to answer in front of the ckboard. ¡°Good morning, ss!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, sir!¡±


    He stood in front of the student and seemed to be looking for someone. I think Sir Salvador is looking for me again. I¡¯m always ashamed of Sir in every math subject. She closes her eyes because every time he enters their ssroom, Danie is always noticed.


    He looked at her with a smile, as if he was nning something. I have a surprise quiz for you, so get one sheet of paper. Go to the table and sit down.


    ¡°Did I mention that if it wasn¡¯t a test that was too long, now it¡¯s a quiz that is still a surprise and no review took ce?¡± she said weakly.


    Sir Salvador stood up and wrote the question that needed a solution to get the answer. ¡°In my opinion, it is correct that the 10 questions that should have a solution in these 10 questions.¡±Only a few students responded in a low voice. Most of the students have difficulty in math even though it has been taught to them.


    She whispered, ¡°Is sir angry with the student? The quiz with solution should be a surprise,¡± she whispered, but Sir Salvador had been watching her before.


    ¡°Miss Sanchez, you want your score to be zero in the quiz. Why haven¡¯t you started yet? It looks like you¡¯ve been saying something for a while. Maybe you want to share it with us. ¡±


    The whole ssroom looked at her, and all her ssmates were looking at her. She smiled awkwardly before her ssmates returned to answer. She just answered so that their teacher would not notice her.


    ¡± I ill probe that I¡¯m smart too like William. ¡±She said this in her head while concentrating on the answers to the questions.     Half an hour passed, and when the students finished answering, they passed it to their teacher and waited to see what the score was.


    Sir Salvador lowered the ball pen and looked at the students again. ¡°Always, but William and exchange student Alexander got a perfect score.¡± Everyone was amazed at William and Alexander.


    ¡°But with one student, I¡¯m really impressed today.¡± Some are wondering. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Sanchez, because you also got a perfect score.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She smiled because she got a perfect score in math today.¡°William¡¯s tutoring you seems to be effective, and that¡¯s good so you don¡¯t have toe back here and graduate.¡±


    The smile on Danie¡¯s lips was slightly gone. ¡°Sir really always has a sidement, just don¡¯t be happy that I scored perfectly in his quiz.¡±


    ¡°Your graduation is near, and you must pass thest exam. I have seen that some of you still find it difficult to understand the questions that need a solution, so as soon as possible, understand the lessons better. I will teach you. ¡±


    It¡¯s ready toe out when he looks at it, Danie. ¡°Good job, Miss Sanchez.¡± And it finally left the ssroom.


    Bree approached Danie. ¡°Sir, you look proud of you.¡±


    ¡°My grades were really low for him back then, so that¡¯s how he reacted when I got a perfect score now.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were just joking that you were smart, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Her eyes are starting to narrow again. ¡°You really didn¡¯t believe it, even at first. You¡¯re still my friend who still looks like a basher. ¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t be considered friends if you always hear good words from me. The truth must always be true, even in a joking way. Right?¡±


    She smirked. ¡°Really, that¡¯s how ugly you¡¯ve been since I met you.¡±


    The smile disappeared from Bree¡¯s lips, and she suddenly turned to Danie. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you look angry. Didn¡¯t you say we can¡¯t be considered friends if good words are always heard?¡±


    Bree just kept her mouth shut because Danie wouldn¡¯t lose in their conversation today.

 Chapter 47 Wrong Person

    Meanwhile, as Alexa stopped writing and thought about her next scenario on the book page, Jack suddenly came to her office.


    While he was signing documents, and he was really just focused there, someone suddenly entered into his office. He looked at her immediately and saw that it was his mother.     ¡°Ma, what are you doing here?¡± he wondered.


    It sits on the sofa and is sophisticated enough to sit well. Obviously, its clothes are expensive and a bag is holding them. ¡°I want to rx, son.¡±


    ¡°Here?¡±


    Suddenly, her facial expression changed from looking like a rude woman to looking like someone in a scene where you will just be covered in water. Now it¡¯s like a childining to Jack. ¡°It¡¯s your father!¡±


    ¡°Why are you arguing this time?¡±


    ¡°You can see, maybe I¡¯m wearing it wrapped up.¡± He nodded. ¡°He¡¯s the only one who chooses what I¡¯m going to wear to a meeting. I should now have a good time but it¡¯s good it cancel. ¡± It was her face that seemed irritated, really annoyed.


    He raised two eyebrows and examined her mother¡¯s clothes. ¡°Okay, if you can overreact Ma, it¡¯s like Papa was exchanged for another woman.¡±


    It stopped and red at him. ¡°Just try your dad to try another dish. I¡¯ll make him ground pork by chance.¡±


    He winced. ¡°Your brutal mother, you let that happen.¡±


    ¡°It just belongs to him.¡±


    ¡°But Ma, if you¡¯re here, where¡¯s Dad?¡±


    She leaned on the sofa first. ¡°In his office, I have to stay here in case you don¡¯t visit the house, so here I go.¡±


    He smiled because it was true that it had been almost a month since hisst visit to his parents¡¯ house. He stood up and sat down next to his mom and hugged her tightly. ¡°That you miss me?¡±


    She also hugged his back. ¡°Of course you¡¯re our only child and you haven¡¯t visited us yet. You know that your daddy and I are too old to go back and forth to your house.¡±     ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ma, one of these days I¡¯m going home and I want to taste your dish again.¡±     She smiled, but he didn¡¯t expect the question. ¡°Jack.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to get married?¡±


    He stopped and slowly let go of his mother¡¯s embrace. ¡°Why is she married in the conversation?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years and your age will disappear from the calendar. I hope that before we even disappear from the world, your daddy and I will see your children.¡±


    He scratched his head so hard. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ma? I haven¡¯t found the woman for me yet.¡±


    ¡°Then I met someone, and she¡¯s my friend¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you know I don¡¯t like that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t refuse because I¡¯ve already set up a meeting with you. Actually,ter at a restaurant. I¡¯ll just give you the address.¡± She smiled up to her ears because his mother wanted him to be just shaken.


    His mother got up, and someone suddenly called his mother¡¯s phone. ¡°Hello! Yes, I¡¯m on my way! ¡± She immediately dropped the call. ¡°I need to leave because your father will never be able to live without seeing me.¡± I¡¯ll just send a message where I¡¯m talking about the restaurant. I¡¯m leaving. ¡± She just kissed him on the cheek and left. He just sighed as he faced the outside of his office.


    Night came, and William was able to park his car at a restaurant. Before he entered, a staff member asked if he had a reservation, and when he said who she was, she immediately let him in.


    He looked for the long-haired woman in the red dress based on what his mother had described. Then he found it on a side that no one could see very well.


    He came here and greeted ¡°Hi! Excuse me. May I know if your name is Melissa? ¡±


    She looked at him, and he could tell she was beautiful and had a gentle face. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± she replied.


    He smiled and sat down in the other chair in front of it. ¡°I¡¯m Jack.¡± He offered his hand and shook it.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Soon the waiters came and put down their food. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first,¡± he said.


    They started eating before getting to know each other, and when they finished, Jack was the first to ask. ¡°What are you doing for a living?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a model.¡±


    ¡°Really, that¡¯s good.¡± He nodded, but he had nothing else to ask because it was all new to him. He just can¡¯t refuse his mom, so he¡¯s here.     ¡°What do you want in a girl?¡± she asked immediately, which surprised Jack because he thought he was shy and wouldn¡¯t speak right away if he didn¡¯t start asking questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. As long as she¡¯s true to herself, I¡¯m okay there.¡±


    ¡°Really, but why until now haven¡¯t you had a wife?¡± Are you having a hard time finding what you say is simple and true to yourself? ¡±


    He was stunned and thought of Alexa. ¡°You¡¯re right, she¡¯s hard to find.¡± He smiled slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to be your wife?¡±


    He frowned at her question, which was too aggressive. ¡°What? We just met and got to know each other, so I can¡¯t answer your question.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to be your wife right now.¡±


    He was no longerfortable with the woman and her speaking straight forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but don¡¯t rush everything,¡± he said, just so as not to offend her.


    Suddenly, her face was serious. ¡°But why are you here now?¡±


    ¡°Because of my mother, and then weren¡¯t you told toe here too?¡±


    ¡°Did you think I was the woman your mother was referring to?¡±


    His eyebrows almost met the behavior of the woman in front of him now because it was very different in a second. ¡°What are you saying? You mean you¡¯re not really Melissa? What you said earlier was you. ¡±


    She folded her arms and looked at him seriously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not her. My face and body are Melissa¡¯s, but I¡¯m not her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still finding the woman you¡¯ve been looking for so long?¡±


    Jack¡¯s two hands held each other, and he tried to calm his feelings. ¡°What are you¡­¡±     ¡°And did you also know that she was the one you saw the other day that you thought she wasn¡¯t?¡± She grinned at him.


    He was confused by what the woman in front of him was saying now, whether she was really Melissa or someone else. ¡°Why do you know those?¡± in a voice that was nervous and didn¡¯t know if he would be afraid of the woman in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m a creature that a person like you can¡¯t see, but there¡¯s something missing that I own, so I have to do it right now because if it doesn¡¯t happen, it shouldn¡¯t happen in case I find what I¡¯m looking for. ¡±     He swallowed and stared at the front, but he only saw an ordinary woman, and there was nothing strange in her aura that he had in mind.     ¡°Because it¡¯s me too,¡± the woman said suddenly.


    He suddenly looked at the woman. ¡°You mean you¡¯re also the man I talked to the other day like crazy?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not a lunatic. You¡¯re just surprised at what¡¯s happening and at a strange creature like me, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not an enemy.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you know I¡¯m looking for someone and you also know that she was the one I saw the other day. ¡°If you have the power, tell me where she is now,¡± he boldly asked.     ¡°I can¡¯t tell where she is now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s not yet the time of your meeting, I¡¯m just messing up the situation for what should happen in the future.¡±


    Jack¡¯s forehead was already furrowed. ¡°But I¡¯ll give you something you¡¯ll definitely love.¡± She took out a Proid and ced it on the table with the lid on, but he couldn¡¯t see what it was.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too bored because you¡¯ll be meeting soon, and I¡¯m sure of that, but right now I¡¯m just apologizing by the time your eyes see the woman you¡¯re looking for. ¡± She stood up and bowed before finally leaving that restaurant.     Jack was left confused by herst words, but his attention returned to the proid on the table. ¡°What is this?¡± he said as he slowly flipped the picture over, but by the time he saw the picture, his hand suddenly shook because of the familiar face. And it¡¯s also the face he saw when he was in a mall. ¡°Alexa.¡±

 Chapter 48 Vision

    The woman he was talking to earlier saw Jack¡¯s reaction while looking at the photo and suddenly left, going to a dark ce. It shone and the persona changed. What was earlier a woman was now a very bright creature, and then it disappeared in that ce.     Jack got up quickly and almost collided with a woman. She turned away immediately and proceeded to enter the restaurant. Excuse me, I have a reservation here. ¡°I¡¯m Melissa Montecarlo,¡± she told a staff member.


    The staff member who was talking to the woman was surprised because the staff knew that she had been inside earlier and was already talking to Jack. ¡°Yes, miss, this way.¡± Surprisingly, she just apanied the woman to the table reserved under the name Melissa.


    But even though the staff was hesitant, she spoke again. I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, but if what you¡¯re waiting for is the one you should be able to meet now, he has already left before you can enter here. ¡± It had a skeptical smile at what she said.


    Her forehead furrowed. ¡°You mean, he¡¯s been here before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s actually the one you almost collided with a while ago.¡±


    It was confusing to look around. ¡°It¡¯s okay, go ahead. Thank you. I¡¯m leaving then.¡± The staff left, and the real Melissa stood up and left the restaurant.


    Meanwhile, Jack quickly drove his car to Glen¡¯s house even though it was eleven o¡¯clock at night. He immediately entered the subdivision where Glen¡¯s house was because the guard already knew him there. Just as he parked in front of Glen¡¯s house, he picked up his phone and called Gn, who looked asleep at the time.


    Jack was restless and walked back and forth while Glen had not yet answered his call.     A few rings passed before Glen answered the call with his eyes still closed. ¡°Hello! ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± in a sleepy voice.


    ¡°Hello! Glen, let¡¯s talk now. I have something to give and it can¡¯t be wait for tomorrow. ¡±     Glen was forced to open his eyes to see who the caller was. ¡°You¡¯re Jack. You know I¡¯m asleep at this time. Can¡¯t you open the one you¡¯re giving me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already here in front of your house, so wake up your spirit.¡±


    Glen¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and he peeked out the window. He saw Jack facing his house and picking up his phone while wearing his clothes.     He goes down and opens the gate for Jack and lets him in. He hurried into his house. He just scratched his head before following Jack.     He saw it sitting on the sofa in his living room. ¡°What are you going to give and can¡¯t wait for tomorrow, Jack?¡±


    Jack ced the proid on the mini table, but not in the part where he could see Alexa¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s that a picture of?¡±


    ¡°Take it and see,¡± Jack said.


    He picked it up and quickly flipped the proid over, but he was stunned because it looked like a woman. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t immediately look at that matured version of the picture you¡¯re holding now.¡±


    Glen¡¯s eyebrows almost met as he stared at the photo, but suddenly his eyes widened and all the veins in his body came alive. ¡°Is this Alexa?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her I can¡¯t go wrong with because that¡¯s the face I saw outside the mall then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice of her. You¡¯re right, a mature version of the picture I have.¡±


    Jack put his two elbows on his knees. ¡°It¡¯ll be easier for us to find her because that¡¯s hertest picture.¡±


    ¡°But, where did you get this picture, then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who but she just gave that to me and she also knows that I¡¯ve been looking for Alexa for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s unlikely she knows where Alexa is.¡±


    Jack sighed. He lied to Glen because he couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d ever spoken to such a powerful creature.     ¡°Is that so?¡± He looked at Jack badly. ¡°You¡¯re too excited to give it and you even disturbed my sleep.¡±


    Jack just smiled at him. ¡°Maybe I can¡¯t cope if I haven¡¯t told you now and at least somehow my heartbeat has decreased when I get that.¡±


    Glen just leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes. ¡°Maybe I can go back to sleep now.¡±     Jack stood up. ¡°That is, if you can still sleep, let¡¯s just have coffee.¡± Jack went to the kitchen first.


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± He also got up and followed Jack into the kitchen.


    When the mysterious creature returns to his mysterious home, he has anotherpanion who also has power. He is the creature who may or may not be in the destiny of two people in love. The other mysterious creature he was with was different. There is it in human life, in water, in the sky, and so on.


    The god of the sky approached the god of destiny. ¡°You seem to be viting only what you are supposed to be fulfilling.¡±


    He slowly looked at the god of the sky. I am not viting what should happen to the people. I will fulfill their destinies. I am just helping, but that does not mean that I am changing the first thing that happens. I assigned to how to meet two people at the moment, yet the book is still missing. ¡±


    The god of the sky is white in person, be it the eyes, hair, lips, eyebrows, skin, as well as the garments. His long hair is also white. You didn¡¯t know that the book would be lost in the hands of your guardian. You should have known that from the beginning because the book is almost like the twin of your life.


    ¡°I found out that right away, but I can¡¯t order the book to be taken from the holder right now because of the people who wrote it. I don¡¯t yet see in the future whether they will also end up together eventually. ¡±


    ¡°What if that person finished the story that her protagonist ended up together?¡±     ¡°That won¡¯t happen because something bad will happen before the story in the book ends.¡±     The god of the sky sat on a cloud. ¡°Then it just so happens that tears are not a substitute for what you are saying.¡± The surroundings became quiet and the god of destiny did not answer again.


    While Victor was reading the book, he was suddenly stunned by the absence, but suddenly the god of destiny appeared in front of him. ¡°Victor!¡± is its greeting to him.     He immediately stood up when he suddenly arrived. ¡°What do you need while you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re about to find the book, Victor.¡±


    He smiled at the good news. ¡°Then I can continue the story in the book.¡±     ¡°Yes, but not in a good way. You can get it. I told you before that you have a word that a book can read ande true. That will happen, Victor, and I don¡¯t know how you will feel in that event because you will be the real sinner in her situation.     He was nervous about what the person in front of him said today. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, what will happen to the woman in the book?¡±


    He looked out the window and saw the red rose in Victor¡¯s garden. ¡°The color of the rose will mix with the rain water that day, Victor, and it¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°Meaning¡­¡±?


    ¡°That¡¯s all I want to convey because it¡¯s about to happen. Don¡¯t even bother to find the book because you found the book of destiny on purpose. Be careful next time, Victor, because not everything ends well with what I say and what you write in the book. Take care of your grandson. Goodbye!¡±


    A bright ray spread inside Victor¡¯s house, and when it disappeared, the god of destiny was no longer in front of him.     He sat down dejected at what he had heard. ¡°Don¡¯t let happen what I think happens to the supposed red color of what the god of destiny says.¡± And he looked out the window at the red rose.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 49 Definition of Love

    While William and Danie are in the za again, so are Bree and Alexander, to finish their projectpletely. Bree and Alexander are almost done, but Danie and William are only halfway through the pce.


    ¡°What, William, can we finish this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so hurry up there early and by the afternoon, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be over.¡± while quickly cing the popsicle stick.


    She sighed. ¡°Because it can be just an ordinary house, why is it that he wants to do something so difficult? He doesn¡¯t have the power to snap a finger and wake up; the one in front of us is over. ¡± Sheined in her mind.


    Time passed and Bree and I were done. Danie and I were just working on the roof so they could finish it before the sun went down.


    ¡°The picture frame you thought of is great. Can it be?¡± Alexander was amazed when he saw the final look.


    ¡°As long as you have the right glue and paper, it¡¯s okay. You just need to equal the amount of the two materials. The picture frame with the stand at the back is already standing.¡±


    Alexander looked at the two. ¡°They¡¯re finishing, too.¡±


    Bree turned to look and smiled. ¡°You¡¯d think they¡¯d finish the impossible in a short time. They¡¯ll fight, but they won¡¯t give up. ¡±


    Meanwhile, Danie just glued a popsicle to the roof, and she slowly put it on while biting her lip, and as soon as she touched it, she stood up and jumped for joy. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s over. ¡± Her hand was still raised as she couldn¡¯t stop the jump. William just smiled secretly at her.


    She sat down again and stared at the finished product. Danie rolled her eyes at their project. ¡°But we also used a lot of popsicle sticks. It must be bad in the top 5, for our work is worth it. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be in the top 5.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Are you going to guess now, you decided earlier than our teacher?¡±     William ignored her and put away the things on the table, as well as the small popsicle stick that had fallen on the sand.


    While William was picking up a popsicle stick, Danie was staring at the pce. ¡°William, if you¡¯re going to be a prince, do you want me to be your princess?¡±


    At Danie¡¯s question, William stopped to get thest popsicle stick. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you and your question? ¡± It stood up again and sat down in front of Danie.


    ¡°Just answer it,¡± she said irritably.


    ¡°Yes, I can be a pince.¡±


    She slowly smiled. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°But not all princes and princesses get along in the end,¡± William said immediately, so Danie¡¯s suppressed smile suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Why did you say that not all princes and princesses didn¡¯t get along?¡±


    ¡°Because they are not the ones for each other. An independent prince has the ability to choose who he wants, even if it is just a simple person, but there are others, even if they don¡¯t want the wife who will be the queen eventually, they can do nothing.¡±


    Danie stared nkly and thought about what William had said, then slowly frowned. ¡°So not every prince has a princess?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Why are they called princes and princesses if they are not the ones who stay together?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this when you have a favorite dish and that¡¯s all you always eat with the amount prepared, but one time you be interested in a dish that you thought was delicious and when you tasted that dish, you suddenly forget your favorite dish.¡±


    Danie¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem to understand what William was saying. ¡°Ha! I don¡¯t get it. I only understood the dish.¡±


    William closed his eyes, but he still exined his answer. ¡°Let¡¯s change the example. You bought a pair of shoes, but when you measure them, they don¡¯t fit your feet. You don¡¯t have to insist because they are no longer for your feet if you want that shoe. ¡±


    Danie blinked a few times, but William seemed to know why. ¡°If you love someone, you will let him be where he will be happy.¡± Even if you force him to love you, it won¡¯t happen because he already loves someone else. It¡¯s called destiny. Even if you do everything you can to hurt yourself over and over again, if you¡¯re not really for each other, you really can¡¯t. And being hurt is also part of love, Danie. Even if you fight, destiny will still win for the both of you. ¡±     ¡°But why did Cupid let me love someone if he wasn¡¯t the one I could stay with in the end?¡±     William looked at the pce they had built. ¡°Because you are destined for someone else and not for him.¡± Even as the years go by, heaven and earth cannote together; the water you still can¡¯t touch and the sun you can¡¯t look directly at. ¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Then the right thing to do is to wait.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, maybe there¡¯s something for you really. You just can¡¯t feel him now.¡±


    Danie stared at the emptiness sadly. ¡°Maybe you mean William. I¡¯ve stopped because I¡¯m not the one for you, ¡°she said in her mind.


    William got up and was ready to take what they did for him to go home. ¡°Maybe we can go home and we¡¯re done. Next Saturday I¡¯ll continue my tutoring. ¡±     She also got up and called them Bree to go home. Alexander insists on bringing them home but refuses again. When she arrived at their house, the sun had almost set, so she opened the window of her room to see more of the sunset. ¡°The destiny is still not clear to me, but why is it that I want someone else?¡± It doesn¡¯t seem to be the one I can stay with. And at his hint earlier, it seems like I need to ept that I¡¯m not the one for him. Does he think Charice is destined for him? ¡± The sun finally set and darkness enveloped the outside of Danie¡¯s house.


    She looked at the sky. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask now, but I hope people who love someone will also reciprocate the love. The pain hurts because the wound will not heal even if someone makes you happy. Maybe William can do that¡¯s all and nothing else. ¡± Her tears kept dripping because of her wish. She was not sure if it woulde true because she knew it was impossible to walk on water. So the wish can happen or just stay that for life. ¡°She closed her bedroom window and sat on her bed, bent down crying.     In such a situation, her mother heard her because she was walking and would have passed Danie¡¯s room but suddenly came back and put her ear to the door. ¡°Is Danie crying?¡± Her ear decide to get away from the door. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my daughter¡¯s problem is and I don¡¯t want to ask her either because she might not like it, but I have good news for her, but I won¡¯t tell her right now. ¡± She looked again at the closed door of Danie¡¯s room and left.     Meanwhile, while William was already in the room at that time, he was stunned by the absence and looked at Danie¡¯s project. ¡°I forgot to exin something to Danie about the princess and prince.¡± He opened the door of the pce house. ¡°Even though not every princess has a prince.¡± At least someone else should be a partner, like a prince and a ve. Be happy with it and it can be said that even if she is not a princess of the pce, she is the princess of my heart and will be my queen until thest war of my life. ¡± He smiled a little and closed the pce door. He got up andid down on his bed and slept soundly.

 Chapter 50 Bree鈥檚 Advice

    Danie¡¯s project submission day has arrived, and she is sure that everyone can be said to have put in the effort to make each student¡¯s project shine. But pay more attention to Danie and William work, because apart from being big, it is also one of the best of all.     The teacher came in and smiled at her students, who had projects on their desks, because part of a lesson is creating something based on your imagination. ¡°So I¡¯m going to start by touring the whole ssroom and looking at your work. ¡± It picked up a marker and began reviewing their projects.     Danie still seems to have sleepy eyes, and her lips are also slightly swollen because of her cryingst night. She herself was stunned by Bree¡¯s project, but when their teacher passed by, Bree¡¯s picture frame was drawn with a marker, so Danie frowned. She peeked at the other student¡¯s work but couldn¡¯t see anything, so she just ignored it.


    Their teacher has finished checking the project and has returned to the front. ¡°You can see that I¡¯m holding it, can you? It¡¯s a pen marker, but now of all the people who have a marker on their project, it¡¯s the one I chose to be given a raise score and I can pick it up to be disyed in the teacher¡¯s room. ¡±


    Danie was excited to face Bree. ¡°Your project is included, ma¡¯am, give a high score.¡± At that point, Bree was already smiling.


    ¡°I thought it wouldn¡¯t be given a high score because it¡¯s simple, but it¡¯s really good.¡± Smiling Bree stared at the picture frame.


    Danie looked at William¡¯s work but she didn¡¯t see anything, so she looked slightly disappointed.


    ¡°Can you give it to me if you see a marker on your projects?¡±


    Bree stood up and handed the picture frame over to the teacher¡¯s desk. But thest to stand up was William, who surprised Danie because she didn¡¯t see the marker in their project, but when it changed position on their teacher¡¯s table, she only saw that there was one, so she didn¡¯t see it before because of including this side and the one she couldn¡¯t see.     ¡°The beauty of all your works. Don¡¯t think that even if I didn¡¯t choose your project, it means it¡¯s not good anymore. There¡¯s just something that really caught my eye, so these are the ones I chose.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay with us ma¡¯am, at least we tried to make our project the best and we¡¯re satisfied with the result,¡± said a student near the front.     The teacher smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good then and because of that.¡± You can have breaktime early. ¡±     Danie¡¯s ssmates were overjoyed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I can¡¯t teach a lesson today because the teachers have a meeting.¡± Their teacher took the project he had chosen, but it was Danie¡¯s work that she couldn¡¯t take, so William stood up and swallowed it.     ¡°I¡¯ll take it, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s big because you might not be able to take it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± William took up their project with Danie and left the ssroom with some students.


    While Danie and Bree were talking again about their ind tour. ¡°Have you already paid for our ind tour, for the bus?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just now. You? ¡±     ¡°I just paid too.¡±


    ¡°So, Alexander is still on our ind tour because Charice will be back here next week.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°But what activity are we going to do there?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, volleyball, hiking, we will also go to the caves, so we will be there for 2 days and I don¡¯t know the others.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Danie leaned backzily in the chair that wasn¡¯t sitting very straight. ¡°Can I just take a walk near the water? I feel like I¡¯m going to get tired of our activity there.¡±     Bree frowned. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s an activity, Danie. It means we have to sweat and be athletic somehow. What else are you going to do there if you don¡¯t join the activity? ¡±     ¡°There¡¯s more.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She looked at Bree. ¡°Take home water from the sea and sand.¡±


    ¡°What to go home? It¡¯s forbidden. How much do you know about nonsense when you don¡¯t participate in any of our activities after your grades? ¡±


    She blinked and turned her gaze to William, who had just entered, but also immediately turned to Bree. ¡°I¡¯m just going to drink sea water, so there¡¯s no evidence that I brought home sea water,¡± she said with a smile. Bree just pped her forehead and shook her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask Alexander if he¡¯sing.¡±


    Danie approached Alexander. ¡°Alexander, are you going on the ind tour?¡±


    His forehead frowned. ¡°Ind tour?¡±


    ¡°You do not know?¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°We have an ind tour. In just a few days, you can probablye along if you want. ¡±     Alexander look at Bree was stunned at the absence. ¡°All right, I¡¯lle.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Just go to the school cashier for payment.¡± She sat up and was still smiling as her gaze shifted to William, and it was obvious that she was smiling because of Alexander. She suddenly removed her smile, but by the look of William, she could not understand what the meaning was.


    Bree touched her. ¡°This is what you should prepare Danie for.¡±


    ¡°Which?¡±


    ¡°The return.¡±


    ¡°Of what?¡±


    She grinned at her. ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°The viin of your life.¡±


    ¡°Is it Charice?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Yes, she will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°So be prepared again because I¡¯m sure there¡¯s more to do than make that one bad, especially since she hasn¡¯t seen William in a month.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to her as long as I¡¯m just what I want to show. She wants to be the only one who can see everything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what a viin does in a movie.¡±


    She remembered what William had said. ¡°Maybe not all the heroes ended up together.¡±     Bree looked at her slowly. ¡°You¡¯re right because sometimes the ending is too tragic.¡±


    ¡°What do you think would be a better ending if the heroes couldn¡¯t stay together?¡±     Bree was left speechless. ¡°ept it if they¡¯re not for each other and don¡¯t be bitter because maybe what¡¯s in store for her is still on the way, but that¡¯s traffic, so it didn¡¯t arrive right away.¡±     ¡°Meaning?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t stay together; it¡¯s the end of the world and you me the world for that.¡± You can learn to wait, but if you¡¯re really destined to live alone, you can¡¯t do anything. ¡±


    ¡°What if I force myself on someone who doesn¡¯t like me?¡±


    Bree sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t move that person even more. What if he¡¯s destined for someone else and then what happens to your partner is that you just lost that person¡¯s partner because of you? Do you know what to call it there? ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Selfish, because if they¡¯re really destined, it¡¯s as if you¡¯ve already left him, who will truly be with her for life, but the truth is you¡¯re really the reason why destiny is in turmoil.¡±     ¡°Is it like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and then another one Some people just smile at you with that meaning for them, or you think you¡¯re looking at them, and suddenly you look at them, and there is also a meaning running through their minds. So learn to wait as if you are waiting for a tricycle to stop in front of you and take you to where you are going, but if time passes and there is still nothing, learn to walk even if it is very far and painful for your feet.¡±


    She was stunned by what Bree said. ¡°Why are they the same as William when talking about love that has the depth of meaning?¡±


    ¡°Did you get my exnation? My exnation is really hard only with broad-mindedness that only human beings can know the true meaning of that.¡±


    She nodded, and eventually the school bell rang again and they started another subject.

 Chapter 51 Bus Seat

    While Danie waits for Bree at a mall. ¡°Hello! Bree where are you?¡± she asked on the other line of the phone call.


    ¡°I¡¯m close, just a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± And she dropped the call. ¡°I know that meant just a few minutes, Bree. The real meaning was that I had to wait another hour before she arrived. ¡± She went to the second floor of the mall because there was a part with a garden there and only umbres on the roof.     She sat down and looked around when suddenly someone sat in her opposite chair with the table between them. Her eyes widened as she recognized who was in front of her. ¡°Mushroom!¡±


    He smiled at her. ¡°How are you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°How about my suggestion. Was it sessful?¡±


    ¡°Quite.¡±


    His forehead furrowed. ¡°Quite?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because he seems to know that I¡¯m just acting.¡±


    The man smiled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s a big improvement.¡±


    ¡°How could it be an improvement if he knew right away that I was just acting that time?¡±


    He leaned back in the chair. ¡°Because it means he already knows the action and what you¡¯re doing. Do you think he¡¯ll even notice that if he doesn¡¯t look at you too, right? ¡±


    She was scratching her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s hard to know what his thinking is because of his facial expression, so I don¡¯t know what he wants to convey.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Why are you here? Are you waiting for someone?¡±


    ¡°A friend of mine. How about you, what are you doing here? You have a date here? ¡±


    Heughed softly. ¡°I onlye here once because I¡¯m doing something important in this ce.¡±


    Suddenly, Danie¡¯s phone rang, which meant someone had texted. She read it, and it was Bree who texted that she was already on the first floor of the mall. ¡°Nice seeing you again, but I need to leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She smiled at the man and left the ce.


    Upon descending Danie, she immediately looked for Bree and found her in a chair on the side of a store. ¡°You were already here before you called?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I just arrived. Come with me so we can go home early.¡±


    The two entered a store where they could buy summer suits such as summer dresses, hats, and more. They n to buy Danie rashguards so that their skin will not be exposed too much to the sun. They were both bought with a sleeveless top and shorts.


    ¡°Okay, maybe we should go to the store where we can buy skin protection like sunblock,¡± Bree suggested.


    ¡°All right.¡± While the two choose a good sunscreen. Danie asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to buy a snack to eat on the bus while traveling to the ce where the ind tour is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if the two of us are next to each other. I know there¡¯s a seating arrangement. ¡±


    Her forehead furrowed. ¡°Until I get into the bus seat, there is a seating arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we can buy it in case if I¡¯m not next to you and others. It¡¯s embarrassing to eat and then they don¡¯t have any. ¡±


    ¡°Is that a problem? I give them one and we¡¯re both eating. ¡±


    Bree frowned. ¡°Crazy! Don¡¯t you know that we have another section on the bus? ¡±


    ¡°No, besides the number of us in one section, why do we have another section on the bus?¡±


    ¡°Because not all of our ssmates came, we had to add other students to the bus.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just buy a snack away from the trip.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll take care of it. Maybeter you¡¯ll have another section next to you, and then you won¡¯t know until you¡¯ve run out of time thinking about how to offer what you¡¯re carrying.


    She just scratched her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll just think that problemter when I¡¯m in the situation.¡±


    Bree stopped at a shelf of sunscreen. ¡°It just looks good on the skin. Let¡¯s pay in the cashier. ¡±


    When the two were tired, they ate at a food court first. ¡°I heard something, Danie.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We have a junior-senior prom, but I don¡¯t know when.¡±


    She stared at Bree while eating, but she was stunned. ¡°Why do you know so much about school activities? Do you n to be a newscaster? ¡±


    ¡°No, I just heard from other student.¡±


    ¡°You can even be a news caster then.¡±


    ¡°Just eat, then we get home.¡± The two just ate quietly.


    When the two got home, Danie immediately arranged what she would bring tomorrow as well as the snack she bought and then went to sleep.


    The next day, the students on their ind tour were early to school. Some are already on their buses, but Danie is already in the bus outside because she is waiting for Bree and asking what her bus number is.


    ¡°Danie!¡± Bree shouted.


    She turned her attention to it. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. What¡¯s your bus number? ¡± she asked.


    ¡°Huh, why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see if we¡¯re just the same bus.¡±


    Bree picked up a piece of paper. ¡°Number 2 is the bus I take.¡±


    She looked at it disappointed. ¡°Number 1 is mine.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not the same as the bus. You go inside and I¡¯ll go to the bus I¡¯ll take. It¡¯s almost time for us to leave. ¡± Bree left and went to the bus she was taking.


    She slowly went inside and looked at the students, but Bree was right; she saw an unfamiliar face, and she knew it was in another section. She looked for her seat with the number and saw it in the middle of the bus near the window, so she sat down immediately, but there was no one next to her.


    Thirty minutester, Danie was drowsy and she heard the bus engine start and it was ready to leave, but she still had no one next to her. She didn¡¯t wait for the bus to leave and just leaned back and covered her face with a handkerchief to sleep. Danie¡¯s sleep was about to deepen when she felt someone sitting next to her and finally fell asleep.


    Two hours ago, Danie fell asleep while leaning her head against the bus window, and now she looks awake based on the movement of her eyes, even though it closed. She slowly opened her eyes, but she was stunned for a moment because her head was no longer leaning against a window and figure it out that it¡¯s a human shoulder. She suddenly turned around and immediately looked at the person next to her with a bucket hat on his face, so she also didn¡¯t know who that man was, but he was a man.


    She sat properly and just looked out the window as if nothing had happened, because she was really embarrassed if the person next to her was awake. When her stomach suddenly rumbled, it signaled that she was hungry. She grabbed her bag and looked at the person next to her again. Even though she was hesitant, she took the bread out of her bag and slowly opened it just so that the person next to her would not wake up, and when she sessfully opened it without waking it up the person next to her, she smiled.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Danie¡¯s mouth was almost full of bread when the person next to her spoke. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be stuck there with your food?¡±


    She was excessively focused on chewing the bread in her mouth, so she was surprised when the person next to her spoke, so she coughed because she had suddenly swallowed the other bread she had already chewed. The one next to her had just shaken his head, which she still wasn¡¯t looking at. Suddenly, there was a bottle of water in front of Danie, so she immediately drank it and there was not even a drop of water left.


    She sighed after she was so nervous. Look at the person next to her. ¡°Thank you for this¡­.¡± But her eyes gradually widened when she saw who was next to her. ¡°William?¡±


    He looked at her with two eyebrows raised before moving to the stic of bread that was still have a half. William suddenly took it and ate it.


    She frowned. ¡°Wait! Why did you take my food? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just in exchange for your consuming my water.¡±


    ¡°Is it my fault that you ran out of water? Why did you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me, to watch? You lose your breath. It¡¯s okay if you want. Repeat what you did a minute ago. ¡±


    She narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s kind to that or not,¡± she said to herself. ¡°Is this your bus? Why are we together?¡± she asked.


    William didn¡¯t speak and just faced the paper with number 1 to her. ¡°Here¡¯s your seat next to me too?¡± It nodded in response.


    She was dumbfounded for a moment. ¡°Is it all a coincidence or does destiny really work its way up?¡± She smiled.


    ¡°You look crazy.¡±


    She looked at it angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere if I smile like crazy.¡± She properly sat and just looked out the window while William just shook his head and leaned back in the chair.

 Chapter 52 Chaotic Conversation

    It was about a three -hour drive to an Ind where they for two days and had to participate in at least one activity, for their grades in P. E.


    The bus stopped at the side of the road but the waves of the sea could be heard. In Danie¡¯s bus, the others got off, but the one next to her was asleep so she woke him up. ¡°Hey! William, we¡¯re here. Wake up !,¡± she said while pushing his arm.


    It moved to signal that he was awake. ¡°We can go down now.¡± Without saying a word, William arranged his belongings and then got up and walked out of the bus.


    Danie frowned. ¡°Huh he is still sleepy i guess?¡± She also got up and went out but William was no longer around and was probably already in the cottage with the other students.


    She walked over and she saw Bree with Alexander. ¡°Bree!¡± she shout and ran to where the two were standing.


    She stopped in front of Bree. ¡°Why are you two together? I didn¡¯t know you were close now,¡± she said with a smile that seemed to mean something.


    Bree frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t make you think like that Danie, he¡¯s with me on the bus. I didn¡¯t know that even when he got off the bus, he followed me.¡±


    She shifted her gaze to Alexander. ¡°Why did you follow Bree?¡±


    He smiled shyly. ¡°The two of you I¡¯m close to in the ssroom. I don¡¯t want to be alone so I just followed her.¡±


    Bree suddenly turned to Alexander. ¡°There so many people want to be friends with you, why don¡¯t you pay attention?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m notfortable making many more friends. I¡¯m leaving next week,¡± he said sadly.


    Danie smiled a little. ¡°Don¡¯t mind Bree. She¡¯s just not paying attention but the truth is she really wants you with her.¡±


    Bree suddenly growled at her. ¡°What are you saying there.¡± While the forehead is still furrowed.


    She smiled so that she could no longer see the eyes. ¡°I was wrong, I want to be with you.¡± But suddenly William passed right behind her so she was sure he heard what she said.


    She immediately turned around and closed her eyes. ¡°Why is it that whenever there¡¯s a scene or I say it won¡¯t be good to William¡¯s hearing he¡¯s always there.¡±


    ¡°Is he with you on the bus too?¡± Bree asked.


    ¡°Yeah, actually I¡¯m still next to the chair where he seat.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Awesome, it¡¯s your luck then. But this person very strong snore.¡± Alexander looked at her at the same time.


    Her eye became the lens of the camera to zoom in. Sh watches Alexander¡¯s reaction to what Bree said but it seems like nothing to him, so she notices something from the moment he enters their school.


    ¡°I don¡¯t snore loudly,¡± Alexander said.


    ¡°What¡¯s not is the closeness of your mouth to my ear because your head is resting on my shoulder.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up me then when I were already making noise when I snored?¡±


    Danie¡¯s eyes narrowed and she examined Bree¡¯s appearance. ¡°That¡¯s right Bree. Why didn¡¯t you just wake him up or push hishead?¡±


    Bree¡¯s eyes became naughty at Danie¡¯s question ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person to do that and you know that Danie and then why are we still here. Let¡¯s go to the cottage maybe our teacher is exining something there.¡± Bree walked quickly away from the two.


    As Danie and Alexander looked at Bree in the distance she spoke. ¡°I can already see that Alexander. Tell me the truth do you like Bree?


    Hee smiled at her.¡±Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re still pretending. I thought I was the one you wanted to be your crush but suddenly it¡¯s Bree.¡±


    Alexander frowned at what she said. ¡°Just a joke, if you frown there. Remember I¡¯m her friend so if there¡¯s going to be a bridge here, it¡¯s me, I can tear down the bridge if I want.¡±


    ¡°Friends we could still be Danie, but to be more there is a no.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really fuzzy even though you¡¯re still handsome.¡±


    Alexander looked away in the direction of the rocks. ¡°And I guess I won¡¯t seed either in case you¡¯re the one I crush on here.¡± Alexander just shook his head because he saw William staring at Danie¡¯s ce.


    ¡°But how¡¯s that, you¡¯re leaving next week?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do, I also don¡¯t know why we met.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but stare at Alexander¡¯s face and see the sadness on his face because the school he was attending was so far away from their ce. ¡°You know Bree will be an angel.¡±


    Alexander turned his gaze to her. ¡°Angel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, angels are kind, aren¡¯t they. Bree can¡¯t wait to be an angel and then feel like a ghost.¡± But suddenly someone shouted not far away.


    ¡°Danie! We¡¯re going to eat.¡± She immediately turned to Bree.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± she said to Alexander. ¡°And then by the way. I¡¯ll give you Bree¡¯s secret phone number when you leave school. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll cook with a hot oil because I was the only one who knew that phone number, so if that happens just don¡¯t see you again and I¡¯m sure there will be bruises  in your eyes. ¡± She smiled at her and walked over to Bree.


    Alexander just smiled and followed Danie, but he lost sight of where William had been before and saw them going to the cottage at the same time.


    A long table they see the time they enter in the cottage with a lot of food even on the other table, so they were so hungry that they ate right away. After eating, Danie and Bree just rested in the cottage overlooking the sea because their activity had already startedter at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    ¡°So hot in here  by the sea,¡± Danie said.


    ¡°There¡¯s water,¡± Bree replied.


    She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the connection?¡±


    ¡°For swimming warming up.¡±


    Danie was slightly taken aback by Bree¡¯s answer. ¡°Is that a joke? It¡¯s not funny Bree.¡±


    It kicked her. ¡°Why do you want to get hot? The first thing you want to do is take a bath, right? And the only thing used there is water, so I said that.¡±


    ¡°Crazy, electric fans are the first thing they look for when they are feeling hot and then when the water is cold they don¡¯t want to take a bath because it¡¯s already cold.¡±


    ¡°Fan not electric fan.¡±


    ¡°No, change clothes first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,e out of the house to call the wind.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, drink cold water.¡±


    ¡°Go next to the tree for a stronger wind.¡±


    Suddenly someone spoke behind them. ¡°Is that what the two of you are arguing about,¡± Alexander said.


    The two looked with a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s Bree, so many arguing.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°What your the one who started.¡±


    ¡°Why me, you¡¯re joking, it¡¯s not funny!¡±


    Alexander did was pull the two away from each other.


    The two just fell silent. ¡°Will you join the first activity?¡± Alexander asked.


    ¡°What we do first?¡± Danie asked.


    ¡°Volleyball ma¡¯am said earlier. What are you going to join?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Danie replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m not either, maybe the ball will hit me in the face. I still don¡¯t know how to hit the ball.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m the only one who will join, okay.¡±


    ¡°Will you join?¡± Danie asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡± You know how?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the team captain at our school.¡±


    Danie was amazed. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re still sporty, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°You Bree do you know any sport?¡± Alexander asked Bree.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s badminton.¡±


    ¡°Awesome, you Danie even one you don¡¯t know about the sport?¡±


    Bree looked at Danie. ¡°Danie¡¯s abs are growing, using food.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°I can do sit-ups.¡±


    Alexander frowned. ¡°Sports Danie not work-out?¡±


    ¡°What she means there, in sit-up. Remove that up word that¡¯s all she can do,¡± Bree said.


    Danie just stared at them and looked at the blue sea water again.

 Chapter 53 Daniella and William

    It¡¯s time for Alexander and Danie¡¯s volleyball game.But soon Danie¡¯s eyes were survey as if she was looking for someone. Bree noticed it. ¡°You can¡¯t bear not to see William for a few minutes.¡±     She rolled her eyes. ¡°Who said he was the one I was looking for?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending to be Danie even though I know your gut is inside.¡±     She winced at what she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him after we ate.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just resting in the hut. Don¡¯t look too hard. William won¡¯t be lost. ¡±


    She just kept quiet and focused on Alexander¡¯s game, and eventually Alexander¡¯s team won.


    It ran towards them, sweating profusely, so Danie thought of a way to get away. ¡°Bree, Alexander needs a sweat wiper. Give him this bottle of water and this that¡¯s also a small towel. ¡± She handed them over to them at once and then walked away from them and looked for William.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The sun is also setting, so the surroundings are cold. And like a thief, Danie peeked into the huts there, daring to see William, but she peeked into a few huts, but there was no William inside. ¡°Where did he go? He didn¡¯t join the first activity either?¡± she said, but still continued to walk, and when shended on the rocky ce, she saw William at its height while looking into the distance.


    She was just watching it from below the rock where it was supposed to stand, but he saw her, so she waved at it, but William only looked at her briefly before looking away. ¡°He didn¡¯t even greet me back.¡± She approached the rock and tried to climb it. Because the rocks are hard to hold, it makes it difficult for her to step on her foot.


    William noticed it. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I felt like a lizard, so I clung to the rock.¡± At the same time, she smiled at William.


    He shook his head and stood up. ¡°If you want toe here. Hold my hand to pull you up. ¡±


    She took William¡¯s hand and pulled her up. ¡°Your weight!¡±


    She smirked at it. ¡°What do you think of my body, a stone?¡± She just sat and watched the setting sun as if it would sink into the water itself.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice here, so maybe you¡¯re here and didn¡¯t y volleyball.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fond of volleyball.¡±


    She sat properly and looked at William. ¡°What activity are you going to join then?¡±


    ¡°Hiking or going into caves.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± William nodded.


    She just scratched her head because she had no intention of participating in the activity, but it was necessary. ¡°Where can I join a sports activity? It seems like every activity is tiring,¡± she said to herself while frowning. ¡°What to do inside the cave?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Someone will find hidden objects in the rocks, and whoever is the first to see it wins.¡±


    ¡°For hiking?¡±


    ¡°You have to climb a mountain to get to the top. I know there¡¯s a church there.¡±


    Her forehead furrowed. ¡°Which mountain isn¡¯t here? ¡± At once, look around you.


    William pointed to the mountain on the other side of the ind. ¡°Are you sure you have to cross the sea just for hiking activity?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She turned to the other side of her and whispered. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s okay to fail in sports activity. Everything seems dangerous and I¡¯m feeling like I¡¯m going to have a heart attack.¡±


    William suddenly spoke. ¡°What sports will you y?¡±


    She looked at it with a smile. ¡°None.¡±


    William wondered. ¡°None?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay if I fail in sports activities, but I feel like I can¡¯t. I¡¯m driven by fear in all my activities. ¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even tried it yet. You know you can¡¯t. You have to try first, and then you just say that you can¡¯t do it when you try to do it and your body really can¡¯t do the activity. ¡±


    ¡°What, I¡¯ll wait for the collision to subside first before I say I can¡¯t and I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, the negative is immediately in your mind that it will happen. Why don¡¯t you think of the positive side so that you can find out that you are good at that sport? ¡±


    She puffed out her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s better not to try than for something bad to happen, because I¡¯m afraid there are more negatives that enter my head then.¡±


    William smiled slightly. ¡°You were just preceded by fear, but doesn¡¯t everyone have to try before you see the result? Tell yourself first that you can and I can ovee everything, even if I¡¯m scared. ¡±


    ¡°Not everyone is brave, William. Just try your mind or your brain if your whole body doesn¡¯t want to be affected. So it¡¯s better not to try. ¡±


    ¡°But why are you still showing that you love me even though you know I can¡¯t reciprocate your love?¡±


    Danie was stunned by the question. ¡°I chose and I want to. I¡¯m not afraid that even if I get hurt, I still won¡¯t stop. And I have no doubt there, but what you say, try it first, I just can¡¯t. I chose to get hurt, but I know it will be okay because I¡¯m also happy in the end because I experienced falling in love with someone like you and my life became an adventure in my high school life. ¡± She smiled and looked at the sky while William just stared at the emptiness.


    Eventually, they hear someone screaming, and the name is Danie. Danie looked down at the rocky outcrop and saw Bree and Alexander below.¡°Earlier we were looking for you, Danie. You thought you could escape me!¡± Bree shouted as she narrowed her eyes.


    She just hid behind William. ¡°You¡¯ll be there for a moment, William.¡± Then she peeked again, but Bree¡¯s eyes gradually widened, which meant she was going down.


    ¡°I just need to get down, William.¡± Thank you and I¡¯ve been able to talk to you for a long time. Maybe this will be thest time you talk to me like this. ¡± She smiled and tried to get down, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Alexander, can you help me?¡± She extends her hand to Alexander, but there is a hand holding it.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving here too,¡± William said, and slowly helped her down.


    But Bree had a judgmental look given to her as her arms folded. William no longer went with them and. left earlier.


    Bree approached her. ¡°My thoughts are right that when you lose, you will look for him and you seem to have talked for a long time.¡±


    ¡°We only talked about sports activities and nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bree secretly pinched her as she walked, because Alexander was ahead. ¡°Who said I wanted to wipe Alexander¡¯s sweat?¡± she mumbled.


    I tried to smile. ¡°I thought you wanted to. I¡¯m sorry. I know you won¡¯t let me. ¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? You¡¯ve already escaped, and you¡¯ve done what you wanted. What sports activity will you join tomorrow? ¡±


    ¡°I think for cave hunting. Hiking is on the other side of the ind. I don¡¯t want to go there because I¡¯ll have to take a boat to get there.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go cave hunting, so it might be easier to do there.¡±


    Alexander turned to them and waved his hand, which meant to walk faster.

 Chapter 54 Cave Accident

    The next day, Bree and I woke up early, but they saw that the boat that William was also on was leaving for their hiking activity.


    While Bree and I were in the hut, we were just having coffee at that time. ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning, they¡¯re about to leave.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s hard for them to go home at night because the way back is covered with water,¡± Bree replied.


    ¡°You have a point.¡± Even before the boat that William was riding could get away, he turned around in Danie¡¯s ce, so Danie waved to him even if he was far away.


    ¡°You appear to be an idiot for doing what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Then Danie stopped waving when William was far away. ¡°That¡¯s just good luck to him. I don¡¯t want to shout, so he can¡¯t hear it either. ¡±     Time passed and Danie and Bree were in front of the cave listening to what they would do when they entered the cave. Okay ss, your mission is to find the objects hidden behind the rocks once in the water you¡¯re walking on. The first to have more items before the allotted time is the winner. ¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡±


    ¡°Even if you have a fellow resort staff member who is an expert at entering the cave, you should still be cautious. Don¡¯t stay away from each other. Is it clear? ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I just set the timer, then let¡¯s start.¡± They fixed the timer and had to find a lot of things that had been hidden for about an hour only. ¡°Ready? Go. ¡±


    Others rushed in even though the pebbles were a bit sharp as they walked. ¡°Be careful,¡± their teacher reminded them.


    Danie just calmly went inside and searched. As they were walking, Bree saw a m. ¡°This Danie, I¡¯ve found one, ¡°Bree said cheerfully.


    ¡°Is that one of the things to look for? It¡¯s a shell and there¡¯s a sea here. Maybe it just got lost here. ¡±


    Bree slowly turned around to her, like a terrifying doll who could startle me at any moment. ¡°Do you want to be a mermaid, Danie? This is their cellphone at sea,¡± Bree said seriously.


    Danie¡¯s eyes really widened and seemed curious about what Bree said. ¡°Really?¡± She took it and put it in her ear, but she could only hear the roar of the wind.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She handed the m back to Bree.


    ¡°Do you believe in me? You¡¯re so unbelievable, Danie. You¡¯ve been here saying nonsense for a few minutes. If you look for yours, you know that we¡¯ll be standing here for a few minutes because you talk too much. ¡±


    She looked inside the cave, but there were only a few students in that part. ¡°All right, let¡¯s split up in search. Maybeter you can get what I saw. ¡± Danie smiled big and walked to the inside of the cave.


    Meanwhile, William had returned from the other ind, and Alexander was also with him. They were just ahead of Alexander on the other ind earlier, so he was not with William in one boat.


    While William was resting for a while in the hut, a student passed by and started talking. ¡°A student said one person was missing in section C. Almost all the students are already outside the cave except for one student. ¡±


    ¡°Who is it, do you know?¡± the other student asked.


    ¡°I know that the one who won The Most Beautiful Woman in ourst program.¡±


    William stopped what he was doing and was about to be asked where the students were in the cave, but they had already passed. ¡°It¡¯s Danie,¡± he said and ran to the rocky part of the ind with some students returning to the cottage.


    He saw two women he could meet, so he asked them. ¡°Who is the missing student in section C?¡±


    The two looked at each other. ¡°Danie Sanchez seems to be the name.¡±


    ¡°How long has she been missing?¡±


    ¡°30 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± And William ran again to where the cave was.


    When William was already in front of the cave, he saw Bree, who obviously had a tear on her cheek and almost wanted to go inside again, but there were already resort staff looking inside and no one could enter again.


    He approached Bree. ¡°What happened?¡±


    It looked at him. ¡°William, Danie has not been found yet!¡± Her tears rolled down her cheeks again.


    He looked at the cave and the staff surrounding it. He went to the side near the entrance of the cave and simply went inside. They did not notice him because the guards were focused on the students. When he enters, it is a little dark, so his eyes need to be clear because there are piercing stones in the shape, so if you can¡¯t see, the passer-by will be injured.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    William was almost in the middle of the cave, but he couldn¡¯t see anyone or feel that Danie was there. But he didn¡¯t stop searching because it would no longer be visible when it got dark all around.


    At the part where William went, there was a slight peek of light, but he frowned when he saw something red mixed with water on the side of arge rock. He was nervous and immediately went behind that rock and saw Danie leaning over and looking unconscious, but it was her foot that got injured, so he saw something red in the water. He looked at it and its wound was as big as a coin. It looked deep, so the bleeding didn¡¯t stop.     He tried to wake Danie, but she didn¡¯t really wake up. So he just picked it up and ced Danie on his back and walked slowly because it was already dark when he was walking. Fortunately, something suddenly shone and came from the shlight of the ind staff who were also searching on the other side of the cave.


    ¡°Is she the missing student?¡± the man asked. William nodded. ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know. I just saw her behind a rock and was wounded, but we have to get out of here because she has a wound on her foot and the wound is quite deep. ¡±


    The man looked at it. ¡°Oh no! Her wound is really deep. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be able to walk on her feet for a few days. Follow us.¡±


    The Ind crew was in front, and William followed. William was almost sweating during the time he carried Danie, and when they came out of the cave, the sun was setting. He sees Bree with Alexander as well.


    Bree immediately approached William. ¡°What happened?¡± Bree asked worriedly.


    ¡°It looks like she stepped on a sharp rock. She also needs to be treated and is dangerous because she has a big wound. ¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± He and their adviser immediately followed who they met with a shlight, and it looks like they also nned to enter the cave, but William already saw Danie.


    They took it to a small house because there was a doctor there. Heid it on a wooden bed.


    The male physician examined it. ¡°The depth of her wound and the size of the hole, it needs to be stitched, but I will try to apply medicine to somehow stop the bleeding in her feet.¡±


    The doctor cleaned the wound, wrapped a cloth around it, and looked at William. ¡°When youe to your ce, her wound has to be stitched up immediately, It¡¯s better that she be taken to the hospital tomorrow. ¡±


    William just nodded, and the male doctor came out for a moment. Bree sat down next to Danie and fixed her hair out of order.


    Their teacher came inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go home tomorrow so Danie¡¯s wound can be stitched I also called her mother about what happened to Danie. I¡¯ll leave you here for a while. ¡± Their teacher came out again and left William and Bree inside with Danie.


    ¡°What happened? Why she lost inside the cave. You¡¯re always together, aren¡¯t you? ¡± William suddenly asked.


    Bree sighed as she stared at Danie¡¯s face. ¡°Because she wanted to search without me and I thought she was just around near me, but when I focused on finding the thing, I lost my attention and when I looked at her I would havee out because I¡¯m sure we wouldn¡¯t lose. I can¡¯t see her again and I can¡¯t search for her immediately because we might both get lost and it¡¯s harder to find because of the lots of holes in the cave that can be passed through, so the person who nned to go might get lost. Maybe where you saw Danie, we can¡¯t go there, so I asked for help outside the cave.¡±


    ¡°So, why she had a serious wound?¡±


    Bree smiled slightly. ¡°Because this woman is weird, as long as she¡¯s curious about something, she¡¯ll find out what it is. It looks like that¡¯s what happened, so she ended up in the forbidden tunnel of the cave. ¡±


    ¡°You think she knows what happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m sure when Danie woke up, she still overcame the twisted head because she pretended not to remember what happened to her because of her clumsiness.¡± Bree was just shaking her head at what she was thinking, and she was certain Danie would do it, especially since it was her fault she went there in the first ce.

 Chapter 55 Wound

    Everyone has already eaten, including Bree. Alexander also found out what had happened, so he immediately went to where Danie was. That is why they take a break while watching Danie, while the other one is eating.     Bree, Alexander, and William are already in the same room now and are watching over Danie because she had a fever due to the wound, so no one slept, not even William.


    While Alexander is closing his eyes and trying not to sleep, Bree is busy on her phone. William, on the other hand, just stared at Danie and noticed that her eyelid was moving, which meant that her eyes would be open at any moment. And William was right. Danie slowly opened her eyes and frowned slightly as she looked around.     She tried to stand up, which Bree supported, leaning against the wall. ¡°How are you?¡± Bree asked.


    ¡°My sleep is okay,¡± Danie said in a low voice.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Danie frowned. ¡°Okay, why do you ask?¡±


    Bree looked at William. ¡°See, I told you she even beat the one with amnesia.¡±


    Danie suddenly moved her wounded foot, so a tight grip on Bree¡¯s arm that her nail almost sank into it.


    ¡°It hurts, Danie!¡± Bree was already biting her lip. ¡°What now are you going to pretend? You know everything that happened to you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Danie just averted her eyes and looked to where William was sitting, so she looked back at Bree. ¡°What are you saying there?¡±


    Bree¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know Danie because it¡¯s your fault that you disappeared and had a wound.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she was blown her cheek inside.¡± it¡¯s my fault that I entered the forbidden tunnel in the cave.¡±


    Bree nodded. ¡°The person who says, ¡®look for something,¡¯ isn¡¯t the one to look for. Look at what happened to you. You still need to sew your wound. ¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Really? Why do I need to sew? It will heal when I take medicine. ¡±


    ¡°Because your wound is so deep and if you can¡¯t sew because it won¡¯t close, you won¡¯t be able to walk for one week maybe, but I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be at the sports festival,¡± Danie said, avoiding a smile.


    Bree nced at her. ¡°Looks like you are lucky now, Danie.¡± Bree just shook her head.


    Eventually, Danie seemed weak, because she hadn¡¯t eaten yet. ¡°Lie down first. Do you want to eat it? ¡± Bree asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating today. Maybe tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Daniey down and closed her eyes again, and in a few minutes she fell asleep.


    Bree motioned for the two toe out and followed them as they exited the room. ¡°You can go back to the room where you¡¯re sleeping I¡¯ll just take care of her. ¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯m sleepy too,¡± Alexander replied. He had already walked away, but William was still standing across the room where Danie was.


    ¡°You, William?¡±


    He put his hand in the pocket of his pants. ¡°You¡¯re just going to sleep, Bree. I¡¯m just going to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°I can do it.¡±


    ¡°All right, you just go to sleep. Tomorrow morning, before she wakes up, you will take my ce because I will be preparing my things to go home.¡±


    Bree sighed. Okay, I¡¯ll fix Danie¡¯s things too. I¡¯ll go first. ¡± Bree walked away, and William re-entered the room and sat next to Danie while looking at her wound.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re really clumsy and you¡¯re in this situation.¡± He shook his head and fixed Danie¡¯s hair around her neck beforeying his head on the side of Danie¡¯s bed to sleep for a while.


    The next day, William was no longer in the room. Bree was there when Danie woke up. Everyone is ready to go home, even Danie and Bree¡¯s belongings. Alexander went inside, and he offered to lift Danie onto the bus. I¡¯ll be the one to lift Danie. She can¡¯t move. Alexander would havee closer when William arrived and continued to go inside until he was next to Danie.


    Danie wondered. ¡°It¡¯s just me. We¡¯re on the same bus vehicle, and the seats are next to each other, ¡± William said.


    Alexander just nodded and let William lift Danie, who was still silent and frowning at William¡¯s face as they left the room. ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me lest the wind catch your eyes while staring at me and you can¡¯t close them.¡±


    Danie closed her eyes a few times, but did not speak. When they got on the bus, other students who were not in their ss looked at them. William slowly lowered Danie to the chair and prevented anything from hitting her foot.


    Their teacher came in from within. ¡°Danie, you will be taken to the hospital first. Is it okay so that your wound can be stitched up right away? That¡¯s what the doctor saidst night. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be with you until your mother arrives. ¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Their teacher got off the bus again, and in a few minutes, they were traveling home.


    All the students inside were silent because the others were already asleep. ¡°What happened and did you get injured?¡± William suddenly asked, but he just looked straight ahead.


    ¡°I wanted to find something that ma¡¯am was looking for, so I went to the part of the cave where tourists could no longer go there,¡± Danie replied while looking out the bus window.


    ¡°Why did you get hurt like that?¡±


    ¡°Because I saw something sparkle and thought it might be something I could pick up. I didn¡¯t know that there was a sharp rock in my path instead of avoiding burying my foot. ¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    William winced at the word because, if he thinks about it, what happened to Danie is very painful. ¡°You could have given up on the search if you couldn¡¯t find anything. You wouldn¡¯t have had a wound that needed to be stitched up.¡±


    Danie smiled slightly. ¡°I told you I would do it if I wanted to. I wasn¡¯t afraid when I went there, but why was I still hurt even though I wasfortable going in? There was only one thing I wanted to take. ¡±


    ¡°The wave that is calm bes unsettled. There is a sun, but it suddenly rains. The brave man is also crying. You are not allcent. Nothing will happen. You do not hold the fate of what happens to someone. In a contest, when you run, you know that you are close to the finish line and only a handful away, but you don¡¯t notice that someone is chasing you and she is the winner at the end. Don¡¯t base everything on what you want, and don¡¯t limit yourself to just you.¡±


    ¡°And at least I did what I wanted to do. Whether I lost or won, I was in a situation of my own choosing. Whether to cry or be happy, right? ¡±


    ¡°But in case you choose again, you¡¯re there to be happy, not to be hurt again.¡±


    Danie just stared sadly at the trees they were passing by. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The next time I choose, I¡¯ll think carefully first if that¡¯s what will make me happy.¡± She leaned against the bus window and closed her eyes.


    William just looked at her and never spoke again. Within a few hours, Danie was at a nearby hospital, stopped by the bus driver, which was also close to the ce where they housed Danie. William picked her up again and sat her in a wheelchair. A nurse pushed the wheelchair because William was still waiting for their teacher to talk to the bus driver, who would be the first to go to the school where the students would get off.


    William just sat in the waiting area while waiting for Danie¡¯s mother to arrive, and less than an hourter, she arrived. ¡°Where¡¯s Danie?¡± she asked William.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the operating room and her wound is being stitched up.¡±


    ¡°How deep is the wound and do need to sew it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about one inch deep and as big as a coin, so it has to be sewed. Just wait for the doctor to say anything about it. I also have to leave ande home. ¡±


    ¡°All right, thank you very much.¡± It smiled at William.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m leaving. ¡± After informing them, William left immediately because Danie¡¯s mother, and their teacher, were already there.


    Danie¡¯s teacher came out of a room and saw Danie¡¯s mother. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Danie¡¯s wound is okay; it¡¯s stitched up and the doctor said she can¡¯t walk for about one or two weeks. The doctor also suggested she use a crutch, but I decided Danie should just stay at home and rest so her foot isn¡¯t forced to move. I¡¯ll pay the bill; it¡¯s not big and, as their adviser, I¡¯m also to me for what happened because I didn¡¯t watch her well. ¡±


    ¡°Oh! Thank you so much ma¡¯am. ¡±


    When Danie¡¯s adviser finished paying and giving the prescription, Danie and her mother went home in an emergency vehicle.

 Chapter 56 Necklace

    In the first week that Danie is not attending, their sports festival is starting, and Danie is also sure that Charice has returned and Alexander has left. Fortunately, before everything happened on the ind, she had given Bree¡¯s secret number that only she knew, even her parents. It¡¯s a different number than the one Bree uses.


    While taking a bath, Danie, who was sitting with her legs raised on a chair, suddenly felt her handnd on her neck. ¡°Wait! What¡¯s this? ¡±


    She thought at first it was just a round insect that she had touched and was ready to shout, but when she touched it carefully, it was round with a hole in the middle, and there was another one she did not know what. She finished her bath and slowly stood up and dressed. She went to the mirror to see what was on her neck, and when she saw it, she wondered why she was wearing a ne that was unfamiliar to her. ¡°Whose is it, why on my neck?¡± She even went to the mirror nearby to read one of its pendants with the engraved name. ¡°DaWi? ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good name then?¡± she said.


    She came out of the bathroom and looked for her mother while one foot was raised and still jumping. Her mother noticed it in what she was doing. ¡°Danie, what are you doing? You can¡¯t jump yet. What if you could trample your foot with a wound? That stitch hasn¡¯t been removed yet. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, but I just have a question. ¡±     ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Did you present me with a ne?¡±


    ¡°Its forehead was furrowed. ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°No Mom, I just asked.¡±


    Her mother stood up and helped her sit down. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Okay Mom, I¡¯m hungry too. ¡±


    ¡°Just stay here. Don¡¯t leave there. ¡± She got up and went to the kitchen.     ¡°So, if mom didn¡¯t put it on, who is Bree? I¡¯ll just ask her when I get back to school; for now, I¡¯ll just let it get into my neck. It¡¯s nice, only the name isn¡¯t. ¡±


    By the following week, Danie¡¯s feet were okay and she was able to walk, but she was still walking slowly. And because her wound was still healing, she had to ride a tricycle and could not walk far. It was early when Danie was at school. There were only a few students because it was early.


    She went straight to her ssroom and saw that Bree and William were not in their seats, but just a few minutes after she sat down, someone came in. She didn¡¯t just look at who, but it looked like next to the chair that person had stopped based on the shoes that she saw as she bent down.     She frowned to see who owned the shoe, and, unfortunately, when she returned to school, Charice was the first thing she saw, and it¡¯s not a good thing.     She grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she simply replied to her.


    ¡°What kind of reaction must you be scared of because I¡¯m back and you won¡¯t be able to approach William again like I heard? ¡±


    She folded her arms. ¡°Would you like me to make more tarpaulins and reserve catering for your return?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need those.¡± She folded her arms and bent down to look at Danie¡¯s face. ¡°I also heard that you¡¯ve been a fool these past few days, so you were absent when I went back to school.¡±


    In Danie¡¯s mind, ¡°She was like an antenna that knew all of the happenings here. Having left school for a month, she still knows what¡¯s going on here at school, especially about me.¡± She looked at Charice, and their faces were only a handful away. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you weren¡¯t a student now. You¡¯re one of the paparazzi who¡¯s always on the lookout for what¡¯s happening in my life.¡± She even smiled sarcastically.


    Charice grinned. ¡°You¡¯re not going to be a celebrity for me to be your paparazzi.¡±


    ¡°You know everything. Why do you want to confirm with me that I was a fool when we went on the Ind tour? You always want validation like that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I just want to say, but now that I¡¯m back, the thorn in your life has returned, and that¡¯s me. ¡± She even parted her hair and then sat down in her chair.


    ¡°What did she think I would eat fish, especially since the thorn came from her? Just don¡¯t. ¡±


    In a few moments, the number of students in the ssroom increased, and Bree and William arrived.


    As soon as Bree sat down, she talked to Danie. ¡°It¡¯s good that you cane here. Did you walk to get here?¡±


    ¡°No I ride tricycle, so my money is reduced now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, and at least you got in and went on a diet.¡±


    She can¡¯t believe she looked at Bree. ¡°What a diet! You can see, maybe my body can join the real pageant after I go on a diet! ¡±


    ¡°I mean, cut down on your food first. Don¡¯t eat junk food first. You still love to eat that. ¡±     Danie leaned back in her chair like a withered vegetable. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t participated in the sports festival yet. The viin of your life has once again shown her elegance and be part of the cheering squad for the 4th year. ¡±


    ¡°She was the first one I saw when I was here at the ssroom a while ago, but I just let her go for what she wanted to do.¡± Their teacher arrived, and the lesson resumed.


    At breaktime, they are in the garden with Danie. ¡°Dan, next month we will have a junior-senior prom, then after that, 2 months before our graduation. The speed of the day when we will be leaving school is a lot of memories. ¡± Smiling Bree seemed to remember what had happened since they were in their first year of high school.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, then I¡¯ll leave the bad things that happened from 1st year until now here at this school.¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re going to do things differently when we go to college, we can¡¯t act like children there, like you¡¯re clumsy, Danie.¡±


    Her forehead furrowed. ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°Who else? You¡¯re the only one who alwayses home with a wound between the two of us, and then you do something wrong. You can do something you don¡¯t know. ¡±     ¡°I was not aware that it was forbidden to touch the contents of the test tube when we were in our 2nd year. ¡±


    Bree just rubbed her forehead. ¡°In case that goes on. A ssroom is lost. It¡¯s a good thing William is there even though we have different ssrooms if it¡¯s not really Danie! ¡±


    ¡°And at least something bad happened to you, so you will be taken when we leave here.¡± She smiled at her, barely seeing her eyes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Bree didn¡¯t speak anymore, but as she moved her fingers over the table, she stopped and suddenly faced Danie. ¡°Dan, did you give my number to others?¡±


    Her eyes became naughty at the question. ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°Because someone texted me, he didn¡¯t want to reveal who he was.¡± I know you¡¯re the only one who knows one of my numbers, but why did someone text me that I don¡¯t know who he is? ¡±


    ¡°Maybe he just guessed the number and then timed your number.¡± She even bit the back of her lip so that it wouldn¡¯t notice that she was lying because she might get caught in her own mouth.


    Its forehead is still furrowed. ¡°He¡¯s good at that, but I decided to just block him so he couldn¡¯t message me.¡±


    She was alerted to what she said. ¡°N-no, don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±     ¡°Maybe you can be his friend, can¡¯t you? You don¡¯t have any other friends if it¡¯s not me. You know, he¡¯s kind. Give him even a little, that¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t know him, and you don¡¯t either. He knows you can text each other, so you don¡¯t get bored. ¡± Her finger crossed under the table just to be allowed not to block the number that was texting here because it was Alexander.


    Bree¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I feel like you know who¡¯s texting me.¡±


    ¡°What do I know, you are judgmental? Just give him a chance. Maybeter he¡¯ll be kind to you, right? ¡±


    ¡°What do you think of me being angry all the time?¡±


    ¡°When she was never angry,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±     She smiled at her.¡±Just don¡¯t block him, okay.¡±


    It was a judgmental look at her before she applied the look in another direction. ¡°Not quite catch, Danie,¡± she said quietly, opening her mouth.     The bell rang, and Bree and I went to the ssroom, but not far away, William was standing watching Danie walking towards their ssroom, and it looked like they had been there since they went to Danie¡¯s garden. After they were out of his sight, Danie and Bree, he followed them to their ssroom.

 Chapter 57 Prom Escort

    A few more months have passed, and it¡¯s time to find a gown for the uing Junior-Senior prom in Danie¡¯s batch. The J. S. Prom is held every February, which happens to be the month of hearts. In that program, a dance will take ce, and someone wants you to dance in the middle of the school gym. The chairs are all around us, and the only ce where one can dance is in the middle of them.     It¡¯s not just a simple prom that takes ce because the teachers have a sudden announcement of who the faces of the night are for men and women. While the bright light shes back and forth among the students, and when it stops on someone, it means he or she is the face of the night, the most beautiful or handsome of all the students, only they stand out.     Danie was stunned in the school garden, and she was the only one there because Bree was sick, so she couldn¡¯t enter. Danie is close to her ssmates, but Bree is really the only one around her most of the time.     ¡°Prom night is approaching; will I go or will I stay at home and watch TV?¡± she pondered, still stunned. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just Bree if she wants to. ¡±     ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going?¡±     ¡°Ahhh! ¡°She was surprised by the person who suddenly spoke because she was the only one there and no one with her. She didn¡¯t feel that anyone was around. She turned left and right, and as she faced behind her, William was there. ¡°Why are you there?¡±     William walked over and sat in the chair in front of her. ¡°I noticed you weren¡¯t with Bree.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡±     ¡°She¡¯s having a fever, so she can¡¯te in here.¡±     ¡°You¡¯re the only one here?¡±     She lookedzily at William. ¡°Did you see anyone else with me before you sat there, didn¡¯t you?¡±     ¡°Maybe.¡±     Her eyes widened. ¡°I really don¡¯t have anyone with me! Maybeter you¡¯ll see something I don¡¯t see. I¡¯ll leave here then. ¡± as she waved her arm and rolled her eyes around the table.     ¡°You¡¯re the only one I see.¡±     She smiled. Really? ¡±     ¡°Yes.¡±     ¡°Why did youe? Maybe you don¡¯t want to see me alone. ¡± And she kept her mouth shut so that it would not be obvious that she was trembling.     William folded his arms. ¡°You look so crazy here that you¡¯re stunned. I approached you because you might get wind of it and you won¡¯t be able to go back to normal. ¡±     The feeling like there was a butterfly in her stomach was gone. ¡°I thought that..¡± she whispered.     ¡°Why don¡¯t you attend the prom?¡±     She put her arm on the table and moved her fingers as if ying a piano. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do at that prom. I¡¯m just going to watch the dancers, so there are many more shows at home on TV. ¡±     ¡°Last year there was no J. S. Prom. Why haven¡¯t you joined now? ¡±     ¡°I don¡¯t want to go there anymore.¡±     There was a moment of silence before William spoke again. ¡°As far as I know, the winner of The Most Beautiful Woman a few months ago must have been there as well in our program.¡±     Gradually, her forehead furrowed. ¡°Huh! Who said, Ma¡¯am, didn¡¯t say anything?¡±     ¡°Ma¡¯am didn¡¯t say anything to you. Since you were chosen as The Most Beautiful Woman, you should also be present there. That¡¯s all our adviser said. Ma¡¯am said that you were absent for a week because of the wound you got in the cave.¡±     ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±     ¡°Yeah, ma¡¯am didn¡¯t mention it again today, but that¡¯s exactly what she said then.¡±     She grabbed her hair and ruffled it. ¡°Why is prom so popr?¡± She looked at William. ¡°Should there be an escort at the prom?¡±     ¡°It could also be nothing.¡±     ¡°I could tell it to Alexander.¡±     William¡¯s face became serious. ¡°He doesn¡¯t study here, so he can¡¯t attend J. S. Prom. Just don¡¯t have an escort if you¡¯re looking at another school. ¡±     ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just go alone or Bree will be with me.¡±     William would have liked to hear from Danie if she wanted to be his escort, but Danie hadn¡¯t been mentioned yet, even though it was obvious from the way William spoke.     Later, Danie asked, ¡°You, William, do you already have a partner at the prom?¡±     ¡°Me?¡±     Danie frowned and suddenly spoke, and when she turned around, she saw Charice approaching. ¡°You?¡±     ¡°Yes, I am and no one else.¡±     She looked at William with a serious face. ¡°Really, William?¡±     ¡°No¡± was its short answer.     She gave Bree a sarcastic smile. ¡°We should be partners,¡± Charice said to William.     ¡°Assuming you¡¯re too Charice, it appears that you¡¯re the only one who knows William is your partner.¡±     Charice just stared at her. ¡°Your mom and I have already discussed that I will be your partner at J. S. prom.¡±     ¡°You know, Mama won¡¯t decide who will be my partner, and you know that Charice. If you wanted me to be your prom escort, you would have talked to me. You have the courage to say that to Mama, but not to me. You are close to her but not all you want to get. You will always make a bridge,mama, just for what you want, ¡°William said calmly, but everything he said had content.     While Danie was just silent. ¡°Before, when I wanted you to answer yes right away, why does it seem like I¡¯m just requesting one, and it¡¯s hard for you to give it to me?¡±     ¡°It was different then than now. We were kids then. We now have our own minds to make our own decisions.¡±     ¡°I¡¯m trying to restore your trust in me, but why don¡¯t you let me do that?¡±     ¡°Charice, because someone else is trying to cause trouble, just to forgive you right away. How many times have you ruined my schedule with what I¡¯m doing and begged mama just to forgive you? ¡± William looked straight into Charice¡¯s eyes. ¡°What about my own decision if you always use Mama to get me to give in to you? Everything can go back to normal, but not like this. I can forgive you for not doing anything, even if you are still in another country, but what did you do? You messed up even more so. ¡±


    Tears rolled down Charice¡¯s eyes. ¡°I just want us to go back to the past, William!¡±     ¡°That will happen, but not yet. I can forgive you, but not yet. ¡±     Meanwhile, Danie seems to be watching the teleserye with the weight of the scene, but even if she wants to stand up and leave so as not to hear the conversations of the two, it seems like her body doesn¡¯t want to work to leave.     ¡°In front of me, they really expressed resentment towards each other. They know there are still people here, ¡°she said in her mind as she looked back and forth between the two.     ¡°And the one I chose to be my partner was Danie, so we can¡¯t be partners anymore,¡± William suddenly said.     Charice frowned. ¡°She is!¡± pointed out Danie at the same time.     Danie was confused by them. ¡°Why?¡±     ¡°You¡¯re the one I chose to be my partner at the uing prom.¡±     ¡°That¡¯s all, w-what-,¡± she said vigorously.     ¡°Yes, you will be my partner, and I will be your escort at J. S. Prom.¡±     She gaped and frowned in front of William. ¡°Are you serious?¡±     ¡°Looks like it doesn¡¯t.¡± And he showed even more seriousness in his face.     She looked at Charice and gave her a frightening look. ¡°Even if I¡¯m alone and you won¡¯t be my escort anymore,¡± she said hesitantly.     William looked at Charice, and he saw how it would look at Danie. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do. I¡¯m your escort, and don¡¯t think of others. ¡± He stood up. ¡°The ss is about to start again. We need to go back. It walked away without looking back at the two, Charice and Danie.     When they lost sight of William, Charice approached her with an angry face. ¡°What do you think you¡¯ve won? Not because you¡¯re the one he chose to be his partner, which means he already likes you! ¡±     ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Just you. ¡±     It grinned. ¡°I knew William even though we were kids when we parted ways. He was using someone to cover up his true feelings so that person wouldn¡¯t notice, and I suspect he just said that to make me jealous. even if he¡¯s a little angry with me. ¡±     Her forehead furrowed. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the strength of this one¡¯s fighting spirit anymore,¡± she whispered. ¡°So if that¡¯s the case, does it look like you¡¯re really mad at me now? If he¡¯s just jealous of you, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you know each other? I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re paying attention to, even though you¡¯re the one who has problem two. ¡±     ¡°Because he¡¯s always looking at you! It would have been okay at first, but after a while I noticed that his attention was on you, so it¡¯s unlikely he¡¯ll like you too, so as soon as possible I¡¯ll make a way to break you up with him. Remember that! ¡± It screamed loudly before leaving.     ¡°William, always looking at me?¡± She was confused andpletely lost sight of Charice, so she followed her to their next ss.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 58 Suspicious

    Bree also didn¡¯te in for a few days because of the fever, so Danie was always alone eating in the canteen and in the garden, but today Bree haspletely recovered and went to school as well.


    Danie noticed that she had lost a little weight, most likely due to the fever andck of appetite, so she decided to buy something she could eat like bread while sitting in the school garden. She sat down and smiled big at Bree, then ced what she had bought on the table in front of it. As Bree frowned at what she had done,     ¡°What is this?¡±     ¡°Food, you see, don¡¯t you?¡±     Bree stared at her. ¡°I mean, I didn¡¯t say to buy me something, why did you give it to me? ¡±     ¡°It¡¯s free for you because you look like a bone with skin but an empty human being, so go ahead and eat that.¡±     ¡°What do you think of my pork bones?¡±     ¡°It seems like that, but you¡¯re different because you¡¯re human, aren¡¯t you?¡±     Bree just closed her eyes and started to open them and eat the bread that Danie gave her. ¡°Why are you so thin, since we haven¡¯t seen each other for almost a few days?¡±     ¡°Because I lost my appetite, I felt very heavy and I only ate noodles.¡±     ¡°Eat a lot now. You¡¯ll be fine too. ¡±     Bree looked Danie in the eye. ¡°Are you sweet because of that?¡±     She just red at Bree, but she remembered something to say to her. ¡°You Bree, you already have a partner at J. S. prom?¡±     ¡°Nothing and I don¡¯t need it either.¡±     ¡°If only Alexander could now have an escort.¡±     ¡°Why did that man get into the conversation again?¡±     ¡°Nothing. Ask me who will be my escort. ¡± She was excited to tell Bree who it was.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±     Her forehead furrowed. ¡°What do you mean, nothing?¡±     ¡°There¡¯s no student who has a crush on you here, and I know that. Who¡¯s going to ask of you then, William? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡±     Bree was surprised and gave a look that told her not to be deluded by what she said. ¡°Or I know what you think. He himself said, because of Charice¡¯s meanness, if I were the only one, I would go to J. S. prom without an escort or not go. I was shocked when he said he would be my partner, even though I was skeptical.¡±


    ¡°What happened here without my presence and why did Charice get into the conversation?¡± Bree asked, frowning.


    She looked around before saying what she found out from Charice. ¡°It¡¯s like this because while William and I were talking here, Charice suddenly appeared and said she would be William¡¯s partner at the prom, and then the conversation turned into a drama, and I found out some information about the two of them.¡±     ¡°What is that?¡±     ¡°They¡¯re really childhood friends, but it looks like there was a problem, and now Charice is regaining his trust in her, but it looks like she¡¯s going to have a hard time there.¡±     ¡°So it means that the two of them really got along really well?¡±     ¡°It looks like that already.¡±     ¡°Maybe William just said that you are the one he wants to partner with because he just doesn¡¯t want to be with Charice for so long.¡±     Her eyes narrowed at Bree. ¡°Are you telling me that I¡¯m William¡¯s excuse for not being with Charice?¡±     Bree smiled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just, isn¡¯t it?¡±     She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure and if that happens during my life, I won¡¯t forgive William because it¡¯s okay that I don¡¯t have an escort, but it came from his own mouth that he would be my escort, so in case William does that, I will never forget how I felt for him, even if the recement was pain in the years toe.¡±     Bree frowned. ¡°It¡¯s so bad, Danie, you even beat the couple who broke up. You don¡¯t even have William¡¯s level. ¡±     ¡°Even though, once he uses you, maybe he¡¯ll enjoy it and repeat it. Once you know that he¡¯s using you for his own intentions and has not included you, you should fight right away, not the one you¡¯re waiting for to hurt you. over and over, but you¡¯re still happy. ¡±     ¡°Do you think you can let go of William?¡±     ¡°You can.¡±     ¡°What kind of answer is that?¡±     ¡°Then I¡¯ll choose my answer yes and no when I¡¯m in the situation. It¡¯s hard to decide if you only know because maybeter the answer will be yes, but your choice is no. ¡±     ¡°There are as many men in the world. The man still has Charice and can¡¯t read how he feels about you.¡±     She smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do even if you stop it. Even if you make a hole in something with water, even if you cover the hole, water wille out and stille out, and sometimes when you want to lose water, the glue doesn¡¯t work because it¡¯s intentional. It was also gone. ¡±     ¡°Your mistake was that you had a crush on William. You¡¯ll only be lucky if you choose thetter. ¡±


    Suddenly, the school bell rang. ¡°Come on, maybeter we¡¯ll go home to a teleserye ande up with a script for what we¡¯re both talking about,¡± Bree said.     Time passed, and it was afternoon again, and Bree and I were on the side of the road walking home. ¡°Be careful on the road,¡± Bree said.


    She just nodded, because Bree was already on a pathway to her house because that¡¯s where her house passage is narrow just enough for a person, so Danie had to walk for another few minutes to get home. The sun was still high, so she walked slowly, but she felt again that someone was following behind her, so she immediately turned around, but as before, she still did not see even an animal behind her.


    As if he didn¡¯t know that someone was following her, she slowed down even more and listened to the crack of the dry leaves behind her to see if anyone was following her. She was still clinging as she stepped to her feet. And when she heard that someone had stepped on a dry leaf, based on what she heard, she immediately turned around but frowned again because she could not see anything. ¡°Am I just imagining it or not?¡± she asked herself.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Because there were trees in Danie¡¯s paths, she tried to approach the tree near her so that the person she suspected was following her, but when she was close to the tree, suddenly a cat jumped right in front of her. Even though she didn¡¯t shout, her whole body couldn¡¯t move because she was shocked by the cat.


    She was held over her chest. ¡°The cat is really bad without saying that will scare me,¡± she said while breathing fast. ¡°I¡¯m just imagining maybe someone is following me.¡± She walked again and ignored the feeling as if someone was following her again.


    Danie¡¯s mother went out to buy something, and when she was on the side of the road, she wondered, ¡°Was Danie the one who passed by?¡± she asked herself. She followed the look that passed her that looked like Danie. ¡°Danie, where are you going after you passed our house?¡± she asked firmly.


    Danie stopped and turned around. Her eyes widened to look around, and she immediately turned back and stopped in front of her mother. ¡°What are you thinking, and have you even passed our house? Have you forgotten where you¡¯re going home? You didn¡¯t even notice me? ¡±     ¡°Sorry Mom, I didn¡¯t realize.¡±     ¡°Did you have a problem and you were stunned while walking?¡±     Danie looked around. ¡°Mom, I feel like someone is following me. I¡¯ve been feeling for a long time that someone is following me, but why do I feel worse now?


    ¡°Did you see who?¡±     ¡°No mom, every time I look around there¡¯s nothing.¡±     ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just imagining it, Danie. Are you eating at school? Maybeter, maybe not, I¡¯m telling you Danie. ¡±     ¡°I¡¯m eating, Mom. I¡¯m still eating snacks too. ¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just in your imagination, you think someone is following but nothing because you¡¯re thinking about that scene, so you¡¯re feeling it but the truth isn¡¯t.¡±     ¡°But, Mom¡­¡± Her mother cut off what she was going to say.


    ¡°Danie, you go inside the house and I have something else to buy. And don¡¯t think so much. Is that that clear? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± When Danie went inside, and when Danie disappeared from Maria¡¯s sight, she crossed the road. She looked at the path Danie had walked on, but she saw someone leave, hiding in a tree, and walking away. ¡°That person again?¡± Maria said and went to the small shop opposite their house.


    When Danie put down her bag, she was very thoughtful. ¡°I think that¡¯s a human, but I didn¡¯t say if my suspicion is correct, I need to know who that is.¡± Then go to her cab to change into house clothes.

 Chapter 59 Accident

    Alexa¡¯s writing was interrupted again when her phone suddenly rang. ¡°Hello!¡±     ¡°Hello! Alexa, I¡¯m going back there. My vacation in the province is over. Could you cook some food for me because I haven¡¯t eaten yet because I went straight home and didn¡¯t get off the bus to eat on the way.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, no problem. Be careful on the trip. Are you close?¡±     ¡°Yeah, maybe it¡¯s only about an hour¡¯s drive before I get there.¡±     ¡°All right, I¡¯ll cook.¡±     ¡°Thank you!¡± Lexie dropped the phone call, and Alexa left the room to find something to cook.     When she was looking for something to cook, she saw only cabbage. She thought of putting spicy sardines on it and a little water. They like to eat vegetables, so Lexie and I can eat whatever is cooked. She started cooking so that in case Lexie came, she would have cooked a dish and rice.     Meanwhile, as the bus Lexie was riding in was traveling, they suddenly heard a loud sound. The tire of the bus exploded, so it had to be reced carefully, and its heels were slow, so it stopped in front of a small cafeteria.     The bus conductor left but returned immediately. ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience, but we need to change the bus tire and it might take an hour. So if you want to ride another bus, you can, and those who want to wait can go to the cafeteria. That¡¯s just the opposite. ¡± The conductor got off again with the driver.     Lexie chose to wait because it was difficult to ride to where they stopped. The houses were almost far apart, with trees in between. She got off the bus and first asked the owner if she could sit down. She agreed, but when she saw the dishes in her shop, her stomach started to rumble. She just ignored it because Alexa¡¯s effort might have been wasted and she was the one who asked him to cook for her, so she would just put up with it first.     While she was waiting, sitting on a long chair, someone suddenly sat beside her, and their arms were almost touching. Her forehead immediately wrinkled, but she didn¡¯t look at the person next to her because maybeter he was nning something bad, so she became alert even though it wasn¡¯t obvious.     She saw him remove the hat from his head even though her eyes were looking ahead.     ¡°How are you, Lexie?¡± said the man next to her.     Her forehead furrowed, and she slowly turned to face the one next to her, but she didn¡¯t know the man, and she was sure that the Lexie he was referring to was her because now their faces were facing each other.¡°Me?¡±     It smiled at her. ¡°Yes.¡±     ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know you.¡± And get a little further away from the man so there is space between them.     It nodded. ¡°I still know you.¡±     Astonished, she turned to the man again. ¡°How do you know me, but I don¡¯t know you?¡±     ¡°It¡¯s been a few years, so you might have forgotten what it looks like.¡±     In Lexie¡¯s mind, ¡°He¡¯s handsome and tall, but I don¡¯t remember knowing him based on his face.¡±     ¡°We are college batch mates.¡±     ¡°Really?¡±     ¡°Yes.¡±     ¡°What section are you in?¡±     ¡°Section A, I was.¡±     ¡°Howe you know who I am?¡± she wondered.     ¡°I was your secret admirer then. Someone gave you a letter back then; it was even in an envelope. ¡±     Her eyes widened at the discovery. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± with vigor, she said.     It smiled as I saw the white teeth. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±     ¡°I¡¯m not sure who is sending the letter. The person you ordered to give also doesn¡¯t want to say anything, so I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you and we¡¯ve met today. ¡±     ¡°Because I didn¡¯t have the courage then, and you also noticed that I stopped near our graduation because I felt like I had no hope. You also don¡¯t know who I am or my face, but I said to myself, maybe I should try giving a letter first, and maybe you can fall for those simple letters or give a letter what you answer, but I haven¡¯t received even one since my first year of college, so I quit.¡±     She looked at the man first before shifting her gaze to the ground. ¡°Because I want you to give it yourself. During our few years in college, why didn¡¯t you dare to approach me? You still say a lot in the letter, but you¡¯re too shy to introduce yourself in person. ¡±     ¡°I thought there was no hope, so I didn¡¯t have the courage to introduce myself.¡±     .¡±Did you know that I still have the envelopes containing your letters then?¡±     The man was startled and suddenly turned to her. ¡°The amount that almost filled my drawers with your letter then, but now in a box that is big and the envelopes are still in order.¡±     ¡°Meaning¡­¡±     ¡°You were the only one I was waiting for to show up and introduce yourself without going through the letter, but the day came when you didn¡¯t introduce yourself and you stopped giving letters to people who hadn¡¯t met you personally.¡±     ¡°Because I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t notice your effort, you¡¯re wrong then. I read all your letters then. I¡¯m even excited when the student gives me the envelope you ordered to give me. It doesn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t reply or that I didn¡¯t notice what you were doing. I thought then that you might just be embarrassed, so in your letter you go through what you wanted to tell me, and I won¡¯t hide your letters if you just ignore me back then. ¡±     The man was stunned for a moment by what he found out. ¡°But how is your life now?¡±     ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have a job. How about you? ¡±     ¡°An agent.¡±     ¡°Agent?¡±     ¡°My service is to find the missing, investigate crime scenes, and so on. That¡¯s kind of work. ¡±     ¡°Really? It¡¯s all your hard work. ¡±     ¡°Quite, but I¡¯m happy with my job even if it¡¯s dangerous.¡±     Suddenly, someone called Lexie on the phone, and she saw on the name screen that it was Alexa. ¡°Hello! Alexa,¡± Lexie said. The person next to her became interested in the person she was talking to on the other line. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the tire of the bus I¡¯m riding on exploded and it¡¯s being reced now. I¡¯m really sorry! ¡°A few momentster, Lexie put down her phone.     ¡°Your friend?¡± the man asked.     Lexie frowned. ¡°Yes, Alexa, don¡¯t you know her?¡±     ¡°No. ¡±     ¡°If you were really an admirer, then you should know her too. I always have her with me whenever shees out of the ssroom. ¡±     ¡°I didn¡¯t notice her very much then.¡±     ¡°Anyway, Alexa was very quiet back then and didn¡¯t really pay attention.¡±     The man dared to ask. ¡°What¡¯s herst name then?¡±     ¡°Larson, Alexa Larson.¡± The man¡¯s world stopped to hear his friend¡¯s name and surname.     ¡°Glen is your name, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lexie asked.     To his shock, he only nodded. ¡°Are you together now?¡±     ¡°Yes.¡±     ¡°Is your ce or house just near here?¡±     ¡°It¡¯s only been an hour¡¯s drive and I¡¯m at 143 Santiago St., where Alexa and I live.¡±     ¡°Are you at home together?¡±     ¡°Yes, until now.¡± Lexie noticed that the bus conductor was already waving. That means they have to get back on the bus as well. It looks like the bus is okay now. I need to leave. ¡± ¡°Nice to see you again.¡± She smiled at Glen and ran away. Glen could have said something more, but he didn¡¯t get it.     ¡°Jack needs to know where Alexa is located.¡± He picked up his cellphone and called Jack. It was also identified before it was answered. ¡°Why did you take so long to answer?¡± he asked Jack.     ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m out and I have a business partner meeting. Why did you call? ¡±     ¡°I already know where Alexa is.¡±     Jack stopped driving when Glen said. ¡°Really?¡±     ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just near here at 143 Santiago St.¡±     The nervousness in Jack¡¯s chest increased even more as he was getting closer to the address, it said. ¡°I¡¯m closer now to the address you¡¯re saying.¡±     ¡°I need to survey that area first to find out where her house is.¡±     ¡°I think I¡¯ll just lose my nervousness and excitement when I¡¯m in that ce. I have to go first even though I don¡¯t know where she is in that ce yet. ¡± Glen said that Jack immediately dropped the phone call and quickly drove his car to the address.     While Glen ran into his car. ¡°It¡¯s really dangerous, I have to follow and maybe I¡¯m too nervous to have a problem,¡± he said and left the ce.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 60 Survive

    Meanwhile, Alexa, while waiting for Lexie, had cooled what she cooked, so she heated it again, but when she tasted what she cooked, she wondered why it had no taste. Her forehead furrowed. ¡°Why no taste?¡± Then she looked at the bag of salt. She was just pped on the forehead. ¡°I forgot the salt case. There¡¯s no stock here. It looks like I need to go out and buy it. I still need to walk for a few minutes. ¡± She had just shaken her head. She made sure to put out the fire before she went out. She put a cloth on her head because it was hot outside.


    Meanwhile, Jack is close to the ce where Alexa lives. His cellphone rang, but his eyes were rolling around the road. He rang it several times, so he was forced to take his phone out of the passenger seat, but he was having a hard time. He tried to reach for the cellphone while still looking at the road, but for a few seconds he turned his gaze to the phone he was holding now, and Jack suddenly sank into the steering wheel.


    The earlier nervousness in his chest had doubled because he now saw a few steps away from his car and his eyes could clearly see that someone was lying in the middle of the road. He looked around before getting out of the car and quickly approached the one he had collided with. With a trembling hand, he supported her back and was ready to lift the cloth that had fallen on her head, which was stopped by Jack¡¯s world and his heartbeat quickened.


    ¡°A-lexa!¡± In his trembling voice, because of Alexa¡¯s appearance now, her head was full of blood, running down her cheek and unconscious. ¡°No! You¡¯re not Alexa,¡± he said, but his eyes were starting to shed tears. He wasted no time and picked it up.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    While Lexie and Glen will only see Jack with Alexa at the same time. ¡°Just here,¡± Lexie shouted, and immediately went down.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she immediately asked Jack.


    ¡°Jack!¡± Glen called as soon as he opened the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter why. Are you her friend? We need to take her to the hospital. ¡± Jack went to the car quickly.


    Not knowing what to do, Glen grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Come with him, your friend needs you now!¡±     She looked at Glen and nodded at him, but it was obvious in her eyes that the tears were being suppressed based on the redness in Lexie¡¯s eyes. Glen also got in his car and immediately followed Jack¡¯s car.


    The hospital is far from Alexa¡¯s ce, so Jack¡¯s speed was so fast that he almost hit another vehicle. Jack hardly knew where to look on the road or at Alexa, who had too much blooding out of her head.


    As soon as they reached the opposite side of the hospital, Jack immediately went down and picked up Alexa again. Nurses immediately met him to put Alexa on the hospital bed with a wheel on it¡¯s feet and quickly pushed it into the operating room.


    As soon as Alexa entered the operating room, Jack poured out all his anger by punching the wall, even though his fist was already bleeding. Jack was supposed to hit the wall with one more hit, but someone stopped him. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Glen said weakly.


    Jack sat down and leaned against the wall, and Jack¡¯s tears continued to flow down his cheeks. ¡°What¡¯s the point, Glen, when I can see her again?¡±     Glen sighed. ¡°You didn¡¯t know this was going to happen, so it¡¯s not your fault.¡±     Jack suddenly looked at Glen. ¡°No, that is not true! You saw what happened to Alexa today. I bumped my car into her, and the result is that she is now in the operating room. This is the person I¡¯ve been looking for a long time, but this is what happened. Tell me Glen, we can¡¯t really be, so this is how the two of us meet! ¡± He was now on his knees and forcefully parting his hair as if uneasy.


    Glen looked up because of the suppressed tears. He wasn¡¯t used to Jack being like this because he had just seen him cry right in front of him and also because of the woman he had been looking for a long time. ¡°Pray Jack, you can¡¯t tell how you should meet, but it looks like this is really what fate wants in the unfortunate event that you and Alexa meet again.¡±     He shook his head a few times. ¡°Why then, Glen? I¡¯m a good person. I wish I could see her right away, but not like this. A few years, Glen! I¡¯ve been looking for her for a few years, but I won¡¯t ept her in case she doesn¡¯t survive. ¡± It stared into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life, and even if I¡¯m still alive, I don¡¯t know anything to do!¡± He walks away from the hospital and meets Lexie, whose eyes are already swollen from crying.


    Glen wiped the tears around his eyes before facing Lexie and talking to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can we talk?¡±     A hard look before sitting in the chair outside the operating room. There was a seat between the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m the one who apologizes for what happened.¡±     Lexie looked at Glen with resentment. ¡°Why are you apologizing now? Shouldn¡¯t your friend say that word? ¡±     ¡°I know you¡¯re mad at what happened, but he didn¡¯t mean it.¡±     Lexie¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks again. ¡°What didn¡¯t he mean? You saw Alexa¡¯s appearance earlier while she was look like she was lifeless! ¡± She shouted and tried not to eat with anger because, just in case, all the bad words she had said now were forgotten.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t really mean or intend for this to happen. He was excited to find out where Alexa lived. I¡¯m also to me because I told him right away where to go, so he quickly went to the ce you told me to go to, and no one can say that this was going to happen because he just wanted to see Alexa. ¡±     Lexie wiped the tear from her cheek with the back of her palm. ¡°Who is he and does he know Alexa?¡±     ¡°Jack was your high school ssmate back then.¡±     Lexie was stunned and slowly frowned. ¡°Jack?¡±     ¡°Yeah, you seem to know him. And maybe even though he hasn¡¯t looked at you since a while ago, he knows you, especially Alexa. ¡±     Lexie just kept quiet, so he just continued what he was saying. ¡°It was almost a few years ago when Alexa and Jack became ssmates. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve noticed that before, but he was the one who had a secret nce at Alexa back then, even though Alexa¡¯s crush was Ryan. ¡±     Lexie frowned. ¡°How do you know about that?¡±     ¡°As I told you, I¡¯m an agent, and Jack took me to look for Alexa a few years ago. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been looking for Alexa and I don¡¯t expect them to meet in this situation. ¡±     ¡°He was looking for Alexa.¡±     ¡°Yes, until now, he believes he can see Alexa and express his feelings for her. That¡¯s something he didn¡¯t do when you were just a high school student. ¡±     ¡°He loves Alexa?¡±     Glen smiled slightly. ¡°Very much.¡±     Silence passed. ¡°I remember, he was the one who always showed up whenever Alexa nned to tell Ryan back then.¡±     ¡°That¡¯s what Jack told me.¡±     ¡°He¡¯s also what Alexa calls a mushroom.¡± Glen nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my reaction should be now, but as long as Alexa¡¯s operation isn¡¯t sessful, I can¡¯t forgive Jack for what happened, even if he didn¡¯t mean it.¡±     ¡°I¡¯m sure he knows that.¡± He stood up and was ready to leave. ¡°Lexie for a moment I¡¯ll just follow Jack. Maybeter he¡¯ll tell me what else he did outside. ¡± Glen walked away again, leaving Lexie stunned by his absence.


    Glen, meanwhile, saw Jack sitting in a chair made of stone glued together. He walked to the back of it. ¡°Are you okay? Have your fears subsided? ¡±     Jack¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. He was staring at the sky. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine too when I know Alexa is in stable condition.¡±     ¡°Trust him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± He tapped him on the shoulder and sat down next to Jack.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done that, even if it¡¯s not inside the church. I know that even in this way, he¡¯ll hear what I say. ¡±     Glen smiled slightly. ¡°Destiny is really yful.¡±

 Chapter 61 Victor Know Who is Alexa

    While Jack and Glen were outside, the doctor came out of the operating room, and Lexie immediately approached the doctor. ¡°Doc, how is my friend?¡± Lexie¡¯s face shows that she really wants to know about Alexa¡¯s condition.


    The doctor first looked at her and told her about Alexa¡¯s condition. ¡°She¡¯s okay now.¡±


    Lexie was held on top of her chest due to nervousness and rxation, but the doctor said something else that stopped her world. ¡°But the patient wasmatose because of the blood clot on her head. There was a crack in her skull and there was bleeding in her brain, so we first had to remove it with the medicine that would flow into her dextrose. As of now, I can¡¯t say how long she will beatose before waking up, but you still need to be prepared for what the oue will be in theing days. Excuse me! ¡± The doctor walked away and left Lexie, still standing and trying to process what the world hade from the doctor. ¡°Commatose, maybe what I heard was wrong.¡± Her tears began to roll down her cheeks again as she faked a smile. The pain was visible on her face.     She was about to fall over, but someone grabbed her arm and forced her to stand straight. ¡°Be careful!¡± It turned out to be Glen, and it was a good thing that he was approaching her right away when he saw that she seemed to be losing her bnce. Glen saw that she was crying again. ¡°Why are you crying again? Is there any news about Alexa¡¯s operation? ¡±     She nodded. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±     She closed her eyes and tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°She¡¯s inmatose state and doesn¡¯t know how many days she¡¯ll be awake or if she¡¯ll ever wake up!¡± Its words are full of resentment.


    Glen just stared at Lexie, but Jack was just nearby and listening, so when Lexie saw him, she was ready to go to Jack, but Glen just grabbed her by the waist to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s your fault if you didn¡¯t go to that ce. You are already talking to her right now! ¡± Lexie shouted between her sobs.


    Jack¡¯s tears rolled down his cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, and I had no intention of this happening to her!¡±     Lexie grinned. ¡°You can¡¯t wait to go to that ce, and I know you want to see her, but you¡¯re perpetuating the desire to see her when you feel unstable at that time, so your driving is affected!¡±     ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry!¡± Jack could barely breathe from crying and apologizing to Lexie.


    Lexie¡¯s face was serious. ¡°I¡¯ll only forgive you if I can see Alexa¡¯s eyes open and she can speak, but now that¡¯s unlikely to happen even though she¡¯s still struggling with her situation.¡± She removed Glen¡¯s grip on her waist and gave Jack an angry look before walking away.


    A few hourster, Alexa was taken to a private room, where wires were attached to her chest for heartbeat monitoring. A hose entered Alexa¡¯s mouth, and it can also be seen that her face was badly bruised due to the force of the impact on the car. In that room, Alexa¡¯s condition was monitored and the doctors and nurses kept an eye on her condition because just being careful for a moment would surely take Alexa¡¯s life.


    While Lexie is already in that room and watching over Alexa. Glen enters the room, but Jack was already outside, and he did not enter. ¡°Can Jacke in here and see Alexa?¡± Glen didn¡¯t speak, so he thought it was okay for Lexie to let Jack enter the room.


    Slowly, Jack went inside. He first looked at Lexie, who averted her gaze before Alexa, and as he approached her hospital bed, his hand was ready to hold Alexa¡¯s hand while shaking, but he did not continue to do it. He just looked at Alexa now, with her face still swollen and her head bandaged. Lexie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so Glen came out of the room as well.


    Jack sat in the chair next to Alexa¡¯s hospital bed. ¡°Why is it that Alexa, when I¡¯ve seen you and can be with you, this is what happened to you?¡± He tried to hold Alexa¡¯s hand, and she seeded. Forgive me if I am the reason you are here. God knows I didn¡¯t mean to, but if you can hear me, I¡¯m so sorry, Alexa. ¡°His voice is full of sadness.


    He bent down and approached Alexa¡¯s ear. ¡°I promise you, just wake up. I won¡¯t let this happen to you. I¡¯ll take care of you more than my life. I love you so much and in the few years I¡¯ve been looking for you, I hope we don¡¯t end up in a bad meeting in the end. ¡°He got up and stood straight up. He fixed Alexa¡¯s nket before going to a corner of the room.


    Meanwhile, at Victor¡¯s house, the god of destiny appeared again while Victor was reading a book in his room. ¡°Yourst scenario has already happened at this moment in your written fate of the two people in the book.¡±     Victor frowned. ¡°Thest word with which you are finished has already taken ce,¡± said the god of destiny.


    ¡°What does the word I can¡¯t continue mean?¡±     It put both hands behind its back and slowly walked over to the cab of books. ¡°I told you that the rainwater would mix with a red color when the dayes when you stop writing. And this is the day. ¡°Suddenly, there was amotion as the rain began to fall and gradually intensified.


    The god of destiny looked outside. ¡°This time the rainwater gradually mixes with the blood that came from your heroine in the book.¡± It stared into Victor¡¯s eyes.


    Victor¡¯s lid closed several times. ¡°Blood?¡± he enquired.     ¡°The words you wrote in the book were made true, and the oue was your heroine¡¯s ident, and the reason was that the man would be with her for life.¡±     Victor lost his bnce at what he heard and was caught on the edge of his desk. ¡°That means that my characters are in danger in the book.¡±     ¡°There¡¯s just one Victor, and that¡¯s your heroine Alexa.¡±     ¡°Where is she now?¡± Victor wants to know where Alexa is.


    He sighed. ¡°That¡¯s in a building where the sick are treated, but I¡¯m nervous about what¡¯s going to happen in the book because Alexa isn¡¯t awake yet and will stay asleep for a month.¡±     ¡°What do you mean?¡±     ¡°There will be confusion with Alexa¡¯s chosen character in the book. They will still continue, but it seems like something is missing, and when what happened suddenly goes through their brain, they will think that the scene has already happened, but the truth is that it really happened because Alexa wrote the book with a different scenario, which should not have urred. In a month of Alexa not writing the book, the book could take the heroine, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m most afraid of. ¡±     ¡°Why don¡¯t you just pick up the book so I can fix Alexa and Jack¡¯s fate?¡±     He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not possible because the story of Alexa¡¯s characters in the book isn¡¯t over yet. It has to end first, but not in a happy ending for you to continue writing about the fate of Jack and Alexa. ¡±     ¡°Can I see who Alexa is?¡±     It stopped for a moment and seemed to be pondering Victor¡¯s question. ¡°Maybe I can help you get there quickly, but¡­¡± He went behind Victor and grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Prepare yourself when you find out who she is.¡± Suddenly, the surroundings lit up and they disappeared to where they had stood with Victor earlier.


    Meanwhile, Lexie went out first to buy her food, and Jack went home first to change his clothes because of the blood left on his clothes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In Alexa¡¯s room, they showed Victor. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you here for a while. I¡¯ll be back again. ¡± It disappeared again, and Victor rolled his eyes around the room, and thest thing he looked at was the sleeping Alexa.


    Victor approached Alexa and looked closely, but as he was doing that, something entered his mind. An image of a woman who has always called her grandfather He turned to Alexa¡¯s face again because half of Alexa¡¯s face was still swollen. He didn¡¯t immediately recognize it. ¡°Is the woman I¡¯m talking to in the park the heroine of what I¡¯m writing? ¡± He frowned as he processed the situation.


    Suddenly, someone spoke behind Victor. ¡°She also got the magical book.¡±     Victor immediately turned to the male voice that spoke. This is a male doctor. ¡°Don¡¯t even ask who I am. You know, I can imitate the likeness of a man. Any moment now, Jack wille here, your hero in the book. I have to change my personality so you can see him. ¡±     ¡°Does this mean that the chaotic destiny in the future is also the culprit of the chaotic destiny?¡±     ¡°That¡¯s right, Alexa¡¯s destiny should have been good, but she¡¯s also the reason for the confusion of her character in the book. It would have been nice if I could have seen their destiny, but they don¡¯t have a vision yet of the destiny of the future.¡±     ¡°Their fates have been really chaotic because of the book.¡±     ¡°So next time, Victor, be especially careful with the book of destiny. I don¡¯t want to repeat this again. Do you understand? ¡±     ¡°Yes.¡±     Meanwhile, the god of destiny felt that something wasing. ¡°Get ready, he¡¯s here.¡± It went to the other side of Alexa¡¯s bed and stood there while Victor was at the foot of the bed.


    When Jack opened the door, he saw the doctor and an elderly man in Alexa¡¯s room, but the doctor in the room was not Alexa¡¯s doctor, who had performed the operation. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jack asked in astonishment.


    In the form of a doctor, the god of fate smiled at Jack. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was assigned to look at the patient first. Don¡¯t worry just for the time being. ¡±     ¡°Is that so?¡± Jack turned to Victor. ¡°Who are you? Are you rted to Alexa? ¡±     Victor looked at the doctor. ¡°I¡¯m his neighbor. When I heard what happened, I came here right away,¡± Victor exined.     ¡°Sit down first.¡± Jack was about to go to the sofa to get the next seat, but Victor stopped him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m leaving now, and I saw that Alexa is fine despite the fact that she hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±     ¡°Are you sure?¡±     ¡°Yes.¡±     The doctor approached Victor. ¡°I¡¯ll go out too. I¡¯ming with him to go outside. We¡¯ll leave you here. ¡± Jack just nodded, and Victor and I walked away from the room.

 Chapter 62 Confusion

    When they came out of the room with Alexa, they stopped for a moment in the waiting area with no one passing by. ¡°He¡¯s Jack, the man destined for Alexa.¡±     ¡°You mean he¡¯s the reason Alexa is here?¡±     It nodded. ¡°We need to be able to leave because Alexa¡¯s friend is about to arrive and she will not see you, especially since you told Jack that you are their neighbor. We¡¯ll be back here in a month to talk to Alexa about the book. ¡± He grabbed Victor¡¯s shoulder again, and the two of them disappeared before Lexie arrived on her way to Alexa¡¯s room.


    When Lexie entered, she saw Jack next to Alexa¡¯s bed. Jack felt her immediately, so he turned to her.


    Even though they weren¡¯t okay with each other yet, Jack spoke up. ¡°Lexie, an elderly man came to see you and introduced himself as your neighbor.¡±     Lexie frowned. ¡°Neighbor?¡±     ¡°Yeah, he said he heard what happened to Alexa, so he went here right away.¡±     As Lexie wonders if they have an old man neighbor, but she can¡¯t remember if they just have a neighbor, she doesn¡¯t know that there are other people living besides the ones they see or know. Lexie didn¡¯t answer Jack again, so there was silence in the room again.


    When they got Victor back to his house, he asked again. ¡°What will happen now to Alexa¡¯s character in the book?¡±     ¡°It will go on, but it¡¯s not like Alexa¡¯s scene is being written in the book, so give her a few days to finish her story before you even take the book to Alexa, and here¡¯s why.¡± It extended its hand. ¡°Would you like to see what¡¯s going on now with her character in the book?¡± Victor nodded and saw the students at the school.


    Meanwhile, Danie has been waiting for William to give her a gift. Her cheeks were almost tense as she smiled. Not long after, she saw iting out of the gate because their ss was over. Only now did she think to give it up. She blocked its path and lifted a wrapped box. ¡°William, here¡¯s my gift for you.¡± And she even smiled at it.


    William looked at her gift and then at her face. ¡°For what else but to give me a gift?¡±     ¡°Nothing, I just want to.¡±     ¡°Just bring it home. I don¡¯t need your gift. ¡± And it left his presence.


    She slowly lowered her still raised hands, holding her gift for William. She was saddened by what he said, and tears were welling up in her eyes. Fortunately, Bree came over. ¡°Why, what happened?¡± Bree¡¯s question confuses     ¡°He never epted my gift again!¡±     Bree sighed. ¡°Because you give him gift almost every day, but he doesn¡¯t ept it.¡± You¡¯ve almost run out of money just to give William a gift. ¡±     ¡°You know that I have a crush on him, don¡¯t you?¡± as the tears in her eyes continued to flow down her cheeks.


    ¡°Yes, I know that, but you¡¯re too embarrassed. It would be nice if he took a gift from you, but no, Danie. ¡±     ¡°But Bree-!¡±     Bree tapped her on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t we have a new ssmate? I heard that she was William¡¯s childhood friend and his crush even though they were kids then.¡±     ¡°I will still fight for what I want until our uing graduation, and I also want him to be my escort at our J. S. prom!¡±     Bree just shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re happy where you are, but we have to go home because there aren¡¯t many students here.¡± Bree and I walked out of the gate and went straight home.


    The god of destiny lowers his hand and also disappears the portal where they see what is happening to Alexa¡¯s character in the book.


    ¡°You saw and heard their scenario. That¡¯s not what happens every time Alexa writes in the book the opposite of everything you¡¯ve seen. The woman handing out gifts isn¡¯t like that in the book. Even the male protagonist isn¡¯t like that habit. Didn¡¯t you also hear that she wanted the man to be her escort? ¡± Victor nodded. ¡°In the book, the man offered to be her escort, so this is what happens to her character in the book. Because the scenarios have very different habits andmunicate with one another, Alexa must finish her story as soon as possible before her character in the book leaves school.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything so that when Alexa wakes up, I can exin that she needs to finish her story in the book right away. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to what you say, Victor. Right now, I¡¯ll be back at my home again, until we meet again after a month. ¡± It was gone again, and Victor was just sitting around thinking about everything he had found out today.


    The day passed and there was still no sign that Alexa would wake up. While Jack was watching inside the room, he received a call on the phone. ¡°Hello!¡±     ¡°Jack, where are you? Why aren¡¯t you here in your office? ¡±     He looked at Alexa first before he left the room. ¡°I¡¯m here at the hospital now, Ma.¡±     ¡°What! Why are you there? Did something happen to you? ¡± Her concern for her child was visible in the tone of her voice.     ¡°No Ma, I¡¯m just watching over an important person, so I¡¯m here.¡±     He heard his mother¡¯s exhtion on the other line. ¡°Then you cane here and I¡¯ll just tell you something.¡±     His forehead furrowed. ¡°About what?¡±     ¡°Juste here.¡± At once, his mother¡¯s call went down. He was confused by what his mother said.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luckily, he was with Glen and Lexie, who were still not in the hospital. He re-entered the room and began talking to Glen. ¡°Glen, can you stay here for a while? I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m just going to the office and then I¡¯lle back here again. Can you? ¡±     ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem. ¡°I¡¯m fine here, and you¡¯re free to leave.¡±


    He tapped Glen¡¯s arm. ¡°Thank you!¡± And he finally left the room and the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Jack¡¯s mother is already in the office, and she is apanied by a woman. ¡°Auntie, is he going toe here?¡± asked the woman sitting on the sofa.


    She smiled at her. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s just wait for him for a while.¡±     Momentster, the office door suddenly opened and Jack entered. ¡°Mom, why are you sending me here?¡± he immediately asked, but he was surprised at the woman with his mom now. His forehead furrowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re here. We¡¯ll just talk about why you left the restaurant right away the other day. You didn¡¯t see Melissa? ¡±     Jack stared at the woman whose name was Melissa again because she might not be the real Melissa again. ¡°I went there right away because Ma, it¡¯s an emergency, so I can¡¯t wait for her,¡± he said, for it was not obvious that he went there, but the other person he met with the same look and appearance.     ¡°Is that so? Then I brought her here so you two can get to know each other and know each other¡¯s thoughts. ¡±     He first looked at Melissa, who was smiling at him before answering his mom. I¡¯m sorry Ma, the person I¡¯m watching over in the hospital is more important. The smile disappeared from Melissa¡¯s lips and a brave face showed.


    ¡°Who is that person, son? Maybe you can talk to Melissa for a while so you can get to know her better. ¡±     He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ma, but I¡¯m not interested in her either, so just don¡¯t.¡±     Melissa looked at him with an angry look before standing up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry aunt, it looks like your son doesn¡¯t want to know me in the way he speaks. I also don¡¯t like him, so I¡¯ll just leave here. ¡± She walked to the door, but she turned back to Jack, who was also looking at her as if to say that it was Jack¡¯sst chance to call her, but Jack just averted his eyes and sat down on the chair at his table.     It noisily turned the door lock and mmed it shut. Her mother frowned. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s mad, Jack.¡±     ¡°Just let it go, Ma.¡± And he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes.


    Jack¡¯s mother noticed it. ¡°Jack, your secretary called me to let me know that you were absent from the office for a few days, and you just sent your secretary to the hospital to sign the document. Who is that important person and are you still watching over them?¡±     He sighed andid Alexa¡¯s picture on the table. His mama came over and took a picture of Alexa. ¡°Who is this?¡±     ¡°So I haven¡¯t had a girlfriend or wife yet because of the woman in the picture, Ma.¡±     ¡°What do you mean?¡±     ¡°She¡¯s the one I want to be married to.¡±     His mom quickly turned to look at him. ¡°This woman?¡±     He just nodded in response. ¡°Why is she the one you love?¡±     ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve wanted to see it for a long time, but why is that, Ma? I¡¯ve seen her within my reach, but why did that happen?¡± He raised his elbow on the table and ruffled his hair.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±     ¡°She had an ident, Ma, and I was the reason, so she¡¯s in the hospital now and there¡¯s no sign that she will survive because I wanted to see her right away that day. I can¡¯t quite imagine that will happen because I don¡¯t know what will happen in the next few hours! ¡°He tried not to cry, but the tears in his eyes were traitors because they were falling on their own.


    Jack¡¯s mother stared at Alexa¡¯s photo. ¡°You mean the woman you¡¯ve always wanted is already in the hospital and you¡¯re to me for why she¡¯s there?¡±     ¡°Yes.¡±     His mama was holding her chest, so he immediately stood up to help her sit in front of his table. ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±     ¡°You had an ident, Jack. How could I be okay? What should you do if your dad finds out?¡± She shed tears as she looked at him.


    He sighed and sat down in the chair in front of it, holding his mom¡¯s hand. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but it hurts me more that the person I¡¯ve been looking for a long time is lying in a hospital bed and doesn¡¯t give a sign if she¡¯ll wake up!¡± He narrowed his eyes at the suppressed tears.


    Mama noticed that her eyes were red. ¡°So you¡¯re not married yet because of her?¡±     He nodded. ¡°When did you first look for her then?¡±     He smiled slightly. ¡°After college, I was able to build up my ownpany. I hired someone to find her, but it wasn¡¯t easy because it was hard to find her. In a few years, this is what happened to her, and I¡¯m still the reason! ¡±     His mom patted his back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll survive. I won¡¯t tell you everything I found out right now, but by the time she wakes up, it¡¯s okay, that¡¯s all you need to tell me.¡±     ¡°I will, Ma.¡±     ¡°All right, you can leave now. I¡¯m leaving too, just don¡¯t starve. I don¡¯t want you to get sick either, because you¡¯re always in the hospital. ¡±     He hurried to his feet. ¡°Thank you, Ma. Be careful while going home. ¡± He kissed her forehead before he left the room.


    Meanwhile, Jack¡¯s mom took the photo and stared at it. ¡°I don¡¯t want Jack to cry in front of me when you don¡¯t wake up. So in case you get to hear it, I¡¯m saying this with the wind. I hope you fight back and don¡¯t give up because I can¡¯t afford for him to me himself for what happened. ¡°She returned the photo to Jack¡¯s drawer before leaving the office.

 Chapter 63 Daniella in Alexa鈥檚 Place

    Meanwhile, while Glen was watching over Alexa, Lexie arrived with food. She noticed that Jack was not in the room. ¡°Where¡¯s the one with you?¡±     ¡°There¡¯s just something important going on.¡±     ¡°Is that so? Have you eaten yet?¡±     ¡°I¡¯m still full. I¡¯ll eatter. ¡±     Lexie just went to the table to put the food she bought on it and arranged it when Glen asked her to. ¡°What¡¯s Alexa¡¯s job?¡±     She stopped and sat next to Alexa¡¯s bed as well, but on the other side, so she and Glen were now facing each other. ¡°Nothing,¡± was her short reply.


    ¡°Nothing?¡±     ¡°Alexa is just at home and rarely goes out.¡±     Glen frowned. ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s so hard to find. It took us a few years before she was found, and with your help.¡±


    Lexie wondered. ¡°Me?¡±     ¡°When I found out that Alexa, your friend, is who Jack is looking for, I called him right away, but I can¡¯t quite imagine that this will happen because he really wants to see Alexa right away.¡±     She looked at her sleeping friend. ¡°My anger with Jack has subsided because of what happened, but until Alexa wakes up, I won¡¯t talk to him first. But there was a reason for everything that happened. He didn¡¯t know that that day he would have the collision with Alexa that he had been looking for a long time. Not in all situations are the people to me for what happened to Alexa. They didn¡¯t want to, but it happened. So calm weather ising when you don¡¯t know it, so I won¡¯t be angry with Jack. ¡±


    Glen smiled a little. ¡°Then what is she doing inside the house?¡±     ¡°Writing.¡±     ¡°Of what?¡±     ¡°Story in the book, would you think she finished the HRM course, but she doesn¡¯t use it because she likes writing? She has written a lot, but unfortunately, has not been epted by the publishing house, but still does not give up. She¡¯s actually writing something now, but it looks like she won¡¯t be able to finish it because of what happened. ¡±     ¡°If that¡¯s what she really wants and she¡¯s happy there, why not?¡±     Lexieughed softly. ¡°If you only knew that Alexa is so stubborn every time I preach to her about her writing that she doesn¡¯t earn even a penny and is always awake.¡± She looked at Alexa¡¯s face, so she looked away immediately and became sad again. ¡°Some days I also had no one to talk to and would say until she stopped because she was so happy to sleep and didn¡¯t even open her eyes for a second.¡± She looked again at Alexa¡¯s face.     Glen looked at Alexa and Lexie when suddenly someone opened the door and Jack entered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve beente, Glen.¡± He nced at Lexie at first and nodded in greeting.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lexie came right away.¡± They swapped Glen¡¯s seat; he was now next to Alexa.


    Meanwhile, while Alexa was sleeping, she awoke in her dream and was walking down a long road with many white flowers. She was surprised because she seemed to be somewhere else. What she didn¡¯t know was that she was asleep and she was just awake in her dream.


    As she walks, she holds the flowers on the road. ¡°What kind of ce is this? Why are there so many flowers?¡± she asked while frowning.


    A few momentster, a very bright light appeared on the other side of the road, so she was very curious. She went that way, but she was stopped when she saw two people standing as if waiting for her to approach.


    The two people standing facing Alexa at that moment were her parents, who had since passed away. ¡°Mama, Papa!¡± With tears streaming down her face, she slowly approached them and quickly hugged her parents. ¡°I miss you terribly. It¡¯s been a while since west met! ¡°Her tears kept running down her cheeks without stopping.


    The couple looked at each other and stroked Alexa¡¯s head. ¡°How are you, Alexa?¡±     She removed the hug from them before smiling in response. ¡°It¡¯s okay Ma, I finished school with my aunt¡¯s help.¡±     ¡°Well then, your Dad has had enough of us that you¡¯re okay and happy.¡±     ¡°I¡¯m happy, but notpletely because you weren¡¯t by my side when I walked onto my school¡¯s stage and no parent was beside me.¡±     Her dad¡¯s face was sad. ¡°Alexa, I know you were strong at that time, but we didn¡¯t hold the time and we didn¡¯t know then that we would be picked up early. We see you from here to the ground. ¡±     Her forehead furrowed. ¡°Ground?¡± she wondered, unsure of the word.


    Her mom held her two hands. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what happened to you on Earth?¡±     She shook her head and looked back and forth at her dad and mom. ¡°Your body is already in a hospital now and sleeping with things attached to your body. There are also people waiting for you there.     ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±     ¡°You had an ident, Alexa, and you¡¯ve been in the hospital for almost a month and haven¡¯t even shown any sign that you¡¯re going to wake up, but I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s time for you to decide if you¡¯re going to stay here ore back in your body again.¡±     She thinks about what her mom said, but if she chooses to stay where her parents are, Lexie and her aunt will be left on the ground, so she is confused now. Her mother noticed this. ¡°For now, it looks like you¡¯re confused, Alexa. Don¡¯t be in a hurry because you still have a few days to choose. For now, let¡¯s have your dad¡¯s bonding first. ¡±     She just nodded and happily walked towards the end of the flowers.


    The day passed when Jack and Lexie almost went back and forth to the hospital, and it was noticeable that Jack lost a little weight because he usually watched over Alexa from night to morning, so he also didn¡¯t have time to sleep for a long time.


    Glen visited the hospital again and saw Jack close his eyes while sitting, so he tapped him on the shoulder. ¡°Jack, are you okay?¡±


    He was slightly surprised. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re a little sleepy.¡±     Glen sat down on the sofa. ¡°Are there still no signs? She¡¯s only been here for a few days and a month. Did the doctor say anything if she didn¡¯t wake up before Alexa wasatose for a month? ¡±     He shook his head. ¡°Nothing yet, maybe two days before a month and then the doctor will tell you what to do.¡±     Glen, on the other hand, noticed that the t-shirts he was wearing were loose, which they weren¡¯t before. ¡°Your body has also lost a lot. Are you still sleeping? ¡± Because Glen doesn¡¯t go to the hospital every day, sometimes five days before he shows up again, he noticed that Jack had lost weight.


    ¡°Yeah, but for a minute, I can¡¯t sleep straight for long either.¡±     Glen picked up the bag full of food. ¡°That¡¯s right, I brought some food. Eat first; maybeter you¡¯ll rece Alexa in bed. ¡± It¡¯s still a joke. He was also hungry, so he ate at the same time.


    Meanwhile, while Lexie was going home to cook food that she could take to the hospital, she noticed Alexa¡¯s room was glowing based on its slightly open door. Lexie was surprised and hesitant to go inside, but Alexa¡¯s room was so bright that she thought that maybe a power cable was on fire.


    She slowly entered as her hands covered her eyes in the extra light of the surroundings. She noticed that the light was slowly fading, so she removed her hand from her eyes, but to her surprise, the light came from the page of the book, which amazed her. From the book, she shifted her eyes to the other side of Alexa¡¯s bed because she heard a crack and quickly looked at a shoe that could be seen at the foot of the bed. In great fear, she took the hanger on the side and slowly went to the other side of the bed, but suddenly someone stood up, who she almost shouted out loud. Thank goodness she stopped, otherwise they were so loud and she thought that they had a problem in their house.     She pointed the hanger she was carrying at the person who suddenly appeared in Alexa¡¯s room. ¡°Who are you? How did you get in here inside our house? ¡± She answered boldly, even though the person in front of her was not scared because she might be attackedter.


    She looked into her eyes and she could see her gentle face. Slowly, it raised one hand and pointed to the open book.


    Her forehead furrowed. ¡°Are you from the book?¡± It nodded at her.     ¡°How did the book do that?¡± She was still confused.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here. I was sucked in by a portal and I came out of the book by myself, ¡°she said.


    She was very surprised at what was happening because now in front of her was a woman in a school uniform. ¡°What is your name?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Danie.¡±     ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re from the book? You didn¡¯te from outside the house and juste in here?¡±     ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m from the book, and I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±     She just held her forehead and tried to think about how it happened, and in her mind, ¡°Ever since I saw the book, I have had a strange feeling that it was not ordinary and this is exactly what happened.¡±     ¡°Are you one with strange powers or a princess?¡±     ¡°I have no power, and I am not a princess.¡±


    ¡°But based on what you¡¯re wearing, you went to a school, and I think you¡¯re just from here in our world. Do you know the name of your school or where you live? ¡±     Danie shook her head. ¡°I only know my name and I no longer know where I live.¡±     ¡°How did that happen?¡± with so many questions to herself. She smelled something burning, so she hurried out while saying something to Danie. ¡°You¡¯re stay there! I¡¯ll just do something! ¡± She finally got out and turned off the lit gas stove, then went back inside the room and saw that it was already sitting on the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do to you. You can only talk to Alexa about what happened to you, but she¡¯s still in the hospital. I can¡¯t leave you here either, so I¡¯ll just take you to the hospital until Alexa wakes up.¡± Danie just stared at her.


    ¡°You stay here again, and I¡¯ll only prepare what I can bring.¡± Before she left, she first looked at the book and closed it because she nned to take it to the hospital as well.


    Lexie left with Danie and went to the hospital, and when they were there, Lexie saw Jacking out of the room. They went inside, and it looks like Jack was the only one who went now because she didn¡¯t see Glen inside.


    As they approached Alexa¡¯s bed, Danie just stared at it and asked. ¡°Who is she?¡±     Lexie looked at Alexa. ¡°My friend.¡±     ¡°What happened to her?¡±     She sighed. ¡°She had an ident and was hit by a car.¡±     ¡°It¡¯s just like she¡¯s sleeping, isn¡¯t it?¡±     She smiled slightly at what Danie said. ¡°I wish she was just sleeping, but she¡¯s not. Come sit here first. ¡± She sat and Danie on the other side of Alexa¡¯s bed.


    A nurse entered the room. ¡°Excuse me, miss, the doctor is calling you. He needs to talk to you. ¡±     ¡°All right, thanks.¡± The nurse left, and she turned her gaze back to Danie. ¡°Don¡¯t leave here, Danie. I just need to go somewhere. Watch her okay first.¡± Danie nodded in response.     Lexie came out, and Danje was just looking at Alexa.

 Chapter 64 Know The Truth

    Danie just stared at Alexa for a few minutes, and Danie felt like she knew it. ¡°I feel like we both have a connection to each other. I just can¡¯t say what? ¡±     The door opened and Jack entered the room looking at his cellphone, so he hadn¡¯t seen Danie looking at him as soon as the door opened.


    Jack flicked his cellphone and raised his head, but it was right where Danie was looking and immediately frowned. ¡°You?¡± Jack said with a shocked face.


    Danie wondered. ¡°You know me?¡±     Jack¡¯s forehead furrowed even more. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m mushroom. ¡±     Danie stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know you.¡±     In Jack¡¯s mind, ¡°Impossible, we just met at a mall. Howe she doesn¡¯t know me anymore? ¡±     Lexie suddenly entered, as if carrying bad news. ¡°Jack, we need to talk outside.¡± She looked at Danie. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you here again first. We¡¯ll just be a minute outside. ¡± She smiled a little at Danie.


    The two went out, and Jack first erased from his mind the fact that he and Danie had met again, and he really wondered why she didn¡¯t know him anymore.


    They went to a waiting area with not too many people sitting. They both sat down, and Lexie sighed. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days and it will be one month, and you also know that the doctor gave a warning if Alexa didn¡¯t wake up on the day before or after a month.¡± Jack nodded. ¡°The doctor talked to me again and said that they did not have an update with any improvement in Alexa, even though they did not see any movement in other parts of her body. The doctor predicted that Alexa¡¯s recovery would be more difficult after a month, despite the fact that she was allegedly awake. It¡¯s only been a month and a few days, Jack. ¡±     ¡°What did you tell the doctor?¡±     Her tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that even a few more months is okay as long as she lives.¡± Her tears flowed that she had been holding back.


    Jack just let her cry because he couldn¡¯t answer what she said.


    Meanwhile, Danie got up from her seat and walked around Alexa¡¯s room, but was stopped by someone who spoke softly.


    ¡°Le-xie.¡±     She walked around the room, but she didn¡¯t see anyone. She looked at Alexa, but she still closed her eyes. ¡°Is there a ghost here?¡± Her eyes were already looking around because of the weak voice.


    A few momentster, someone spoke again. ¡°Le-xie.¡± She hugged herself and looked at Alexa again and stared at her because Alexa¡¯s lid was moving, so she immediately approached her. ¡°Did you speak?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Le-xie,¡± Alexa said, and Danie panicked.


    Alexa slowly opened her eyes and closed them again because of the light in the room, but after her vision becamepletely clear, she clearly saw Danie. ¡°Who are you?¡± Alexa asked in a voice that had just woken up.


    Danie couldn¡¯t speak yet because the nurse came in, and when the nurse saw Alexa awake, she called with the emergency call next to Alexa¡¯s bed.


    While Lexie and Jack were still in the waiting area, they heard paging from the speaker on the ceiling of the hospital. ¡°Calling Doctor Martinez, you need to go here in room 41.¡± And once more, the nurse repeated what she was saying.


    The two got up immediately and went to Danie¡¯s room before they entered. Alexa¡¯s doctor came in first, and when Lexie saw Alexa with her eyes open, her tears flowed while she was on one side of the room waiting for the doctor to finish checking on Alexa.


    ¡°Her body is stable now, but we will check her for some days to make sure that all is okay and she is not havingplications before she goes home.¡± He wrote something in the patient file before approaching Lexie. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle, I guess,¡± said to Lexie. I¡¯ll go ahead; the nurse will go here again to check the patient. ¡± She smiled at the doctor before leaving the room with the nurse.


    Lexie quickly approached Alexa and held her hand, and you could still see the trace of a tear on her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re really awake!¡±     Alexa smiled a little, but she looked at two people she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Who are they?¡±     Lexie looked at Jack and Danie. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter when your body is okay. Right now you need to strengthen your body so we can go home right away. ¡±     Alexa looked again at the two who were just staring at her, but she stopped looking into the man¡¯s eyes for a long time, and she also averted her gaze again.


    Danie was surprised by what Alexa did, so she looked at Jack and asked softly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know you either?¡±     Jack smiled a little. ¡°Maybe, but maybe not really.¡±     ¡°Why? Did she know you before? ¡±     ¡°Yeah, we used to be ssmates when we were in high school.¡±     .¡±But why doesn¡¯t she remember you?¡±     Jack sighed. ¡°Because after a few years, she forgot about me when we graduated from high school.¡±     ¡°Are you her friend?¡±     ¡°No.¡±     Danie frowned. ¡°Then what was she in your life then?¡±     Jack turned to her. ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re crushing on someone, but we¡¯re just a little different. You can say how you feel, but I¡¯m used to joking around and paying attention to everything, but it just seems to have resulted in her not paying attention to me. ¡±     ¡°How did you know I have a crush?¡±     Jack frowned, and he was really wondering what Danie was doing right now. ¡°I just have a guess. I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I? ¡± Surprised, Danie just nodded and looked at Alexa, who rested again.


    Two days passed and Alexa was okay and her strength was returning, so she had time to get to know who the two people she saw were that she didn¡¯t know.


    Meanwhile, the god of destiny appeared again at Victor¡¯s house. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go back to where Alexa is.¡± Victor just nodded in response.


    Victor and the God of Destiny were in the spot where Danie couldn¡¯t see theme out, and they saw Danie and Jack sitting on the sofa while talking. The god of destiny already knew what Alexa was going to do, so he raised his hand in the air and flicked his finger so that everything stopped, including the movement of the clock hand, except for Alexa, who was now confused because she saw Jack and Danie were no longer moving, even Lexie, who was going to Alexa¡¯s room.     ¡°You need to talk to her, but just a reminder: don¡¯t mention that she will be with her lifelongpanion because of the book. And say that she needs to write again for the next thing she¡¯s written because tomorrow the prom in the book will happen and ask her to finish the story because her and Jack¡¯s fate is set to happen. ¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will tell her,¡± Victor said, and finally the god of destiny left.


    Alexa was confused. Victor came out to show up, but Alexa was even more confused about what was happening because of the person in front of her now. ¡°Grandpa?¡±     ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡±     ¡°How did you get here and why?¡±     It sat in the chair next to Alexa¡¯s bed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay now, but I¡¯m sorry; we need to talk today. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. ¡±     ¡°For what?¡±     ¡°I mentioned before that I¡¯m missing something where I¡¯m writing, didn¡¯t I?¡± Alexa nodded. ¡°That thing is in your hand, Alexa.¡±     Alexa¡¯s face was shocked as she looked at him. ¡°In my hand?¡±     ¡°The old book you found is mine.¡±     Alexa was stunned by what he said. ¡°But¡­ wait, I know I just found the book. How can you be sure that the book I found is yours? ¡±     ¡°Because it¡¯s not an ordinary book, you¡¯re holding Alexa. The book has power, and soon you¡¯ll need to get it back to me. ¡±     ¡°Power?¡± She asked a confused question.


    He stood up to pick up the book on the table next to Alexa¡¯s bed, where it was ced in a bag. Victor already knows where it is because he is the owner of the book. Lexie left it in the bag and didn¡¯t take it home again.     ¡°This is proof of why you need to give me the book again.¡± He ced the book on Alexa¡¯s thigh. ¡°Open the page of the book where the chapter is already written.¡±     Surprisingly, Alexa opened the page, but she was nervous and repeatedly opened the page of the book, but she could not find the words she had written. ¡°Impossible!¡±     ¡°What you did to write the book is risky, Alexa. That book is the book of destiny. That¡¯s where two people are introduced who need to meet and eventually end up together. Every word written there will disappear and happen to the one you choose as the hero in your story. ¡±     Alexa¡¯s eyes rolled as she looked at the book. ¡°Meaning¡­¡±     ¡°The story you wrote happens to real people.¡±     ¡°I do not understand.¡±     ¡°Everything written there is done by your characters in the book, and they seem to have batteries behind them like robots because you are in control of what happens to them. And you didn¡¯t finish the book in a month. There was a problem. The book took your heroine and brought it to where you are and that woman is¡­ ¡± He looked at Danie, who was still not moving. ¡°That girl.¡±     Alexa quickly looked at Danie. ¡°She¡¯s my heroine in the book.¡±     ¡°Yes, her name is Danie. She is 16 years old and studying at SHS. Her mother is the only one with her now, and she has a crush on William. Based on what you wrote in the book, right? ¡±     Alexa couldn¡¯t believe what she heard today when he said that her female character in the book was with her now. ¡°Is she from another world or like ours?¡±     ¡°You are just the same in the world. We are different from you. We are immortals, and you are just a mortal with a life that can¡¯tst longer, unlike me, that even though it looks like I am an old man, I stillst a few years.¡±     Alexa stared at Danie and examined her appearance, and snapped at what she had put in the book of its characteristics. ¡°What will happen now if she¡¯s here?¡±     ¡°Right now, there¡¯s amotion in the area where she lives and Danie attends school, so you need to write again to have a sequel to the story where you stopped. And the J. S. prom listed in the book will happen tomorrow, so you need to write again because something else will happen if you don¡¯t write the book, but let me just remind you, you need to mess up your story. ¡±     Alexa frowned. ¡°Why?¡±     ¡°Because the god of destiny doesn¡¯t know yet if they will also end up together in the end, so you need to mess up and end in a good way, but they didn¡¯t end up together in the end.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°But¡­ Why is that? Can I end it so that they end with each other like a story in a book? ¡±     Victor looked at her seriously. ¡°You are not the one to dictate what happens, Alexa. There is a creature destined for that and I am the one on the bridge for what they see in their vision to happen. You have a sin because you used the book of destiny, so the person you chose to be part of your story instead of their lives being quiet before you held the magical book. ¡±     She could not speak to what Victor had said, and it gave her a ballpen. ¡°It¡¯s time to start your story. Danie wille back to her ce and forget what she saw and heard here. Even in her ce, she will becent and act as if nothing happened. When you meet again, there will be no book between the two of you. She doesn¡¯t have you anymore. Remember, they can¡¯t stay together in your story, Alexa. You can make the ending better, but don¡¯t let them stay together in the end. Is that clear? ¡±     She nodded and gripped the ballpen tightly. Even before she could write in the book again, it had already taken Danie into the book.

 Chapter 65 Revelation

    Victor said goodbye, and as soon as he came out of the door, those around her, even Jack, who was sitting on the sofa, moved again, but Danie was gone. When Victor left, the god of destiny came out of the hidden ce, and with his index finger pointed at Jack before he returned to the past, it was erased in his mind that he and Danie met, and also Lexie was included in the removed whatever she saw or heard. Then it disappeared again.


    For a moment, Jack stood up and said goodbye, but Alexa was still wondering about the man with her in that room even when she woke up, as if he knew her very well. ¡°Alexa, I¡¯ll be out in a minute.¡± She nodded slowly and followed Jack¡¯s gaze until he was out of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just ask Lexie everything right now. I need to continue writing first before Danie¡¯s junior prom tomorrow. ¡± She starts writing again, and she is starting to control everything that happens in the story of William and Danie again.


    Danie is ready for their prom tomorrow, and she is excited to wear the light blue gown that is more elegant than the one she wore at the pageant.


    ¡°What style do you want with your hair tomorrow?¡± her mother asked.


    ¡°Big curls loose, Mom, that¡¯s what I want.¡±     ¡°Who will fix your hair then?¡±     ¡°Bree Mom, she¡¯s justing here tomorrow morning.¡±     Her mother looked at the clock. ¡°You forgot something, Danie.¡±     Her forehead furrowed. ¡°Huh! Nothing? ¡±     ¡°You seem to be at school today. Why are you still here? The bell at your school is soon to ring.     She quickly looked at the clock, and her eyes widened once she grabbed her bag from the chair, but before she could even get out, she shouted. ¡°I¡¯m leaving Mom!¡± Maria just shook her head at Danie. She did     What Danie did so that she wouldn¡¯t bete and was too focused on the gown she was going to wear, so she didn¡¯t know what time it was. When she arrived at the opposite gate of the school, she entered immediately, but she collided with someone, so she sat down. ¡°Ouch! It hurts. ¡± Her palm had a wound because she had built it on the part that had too much stone.     ¡°You have a wound again.¡±     She would have shown a frown to the person who hit her and was annoyed, but she couldn¡¯t because William was that man.


    ¡°Do you still n to stand there?¡±


    Was in her mind as she stood up. ¡°Not even to help, it¡¯s also his fault.¡±     William saw the wound on her palm, so he took her left hand unscathed and pulled her into the garden. ¡°What are we doing here? We still have ss. I¡¯m alreadyte. ¡± Sheined.


    ¡°Sit there. I¡¯ll just get something. ¡±     ¡°I¡¯m going to enter the ssroom. It¡¯s up to you if you don¡¯t want to attend ss.¡± She was about to walk away when he took her hand again, and by that time she was shy.     ¡°We don¡¯t have a first period ss, so you don¡¯t bete, just sit there and don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll just take a moment,¡± he said seriously.


    She just nodded and sat down before William left. ¡°What did William eat and did he bring me here?¡±     A few momentster, he returned with a medicine kit that Danie thought was from their school clinic.


    William took her hand and gently applied the medicine with cotton wool. She just stared at William, with his face very serious at the touch of cotton on her palm. And when he suddenly raised his head, she quickly averted her gaze. William frowned. Okay, just don¡¯t touch it anywhere. I can¡¯t apply a band-aid because it¡¯s too small, and I can¡¯t use a bandage either because your wound isn¡¯t too big. It fixed everything used and closed the medicine kit.


    She wanted to ask William something, but she was hesitant.


    ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re going to say.¡±     She smiled and inquired about the uing prom. ¡°Am I still your partner tomorrow at the prom?¡±     Its forehead was furrowed. ¡°Yes, why did you ask?¡±     ¡°Maybe you were just shocked then.¡±     William stared at her as if reading her whole being. ¡°I don¡¯t utter a word if I can¡¯t stand it.¡±     She smiled big. ¡°So, will you pick me up too?¡±     ¡°No.¡±     Suddenly, her smile disappeared. ¡°I still thought that until I got home, he would be my escort and he would pick me up and ride in his car,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ssroom,¡± William said, standing up.


    She checked the time on his phone and there were still minutes before their next lesson. ¡°All right, you can go first.¡± She just followed it with her gaze, but it stopped for a moment and continued to walk away, but Bree came to her ce looking angry.


    ¡°You, let¡¯s talk.¡± while its index finger was pointing at her.


    ¡°For what?¡±     Bree sat where William had sat earlier. ¡°The one who always messages my secret phone number is Alexander!¡±     ¡°Huh! How do you know it¡¯s Alexander?¡±     ¡°He said! ¡±     She looked at Bree in surprise. ¡°He said, how?¡±     ¡°Just look.¡± Bree handed over her phone and she read the message.


    ¡°Alexander¡¯s weakness was immediately apparent.¡± It gave her a glowing look. ¡°Just a joke. Why are you so mad there? ¡±     ¡°I should be angry because you¡¯re the only person who knows my phone number, and you gave it to that man!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And then?¡±     Bree stood up and strained to reach for her hair. ¡°Come on, and when I remove all your hair on your head, you¡¯re annoying!¡± It sat down again.


    I fixed my messy hair. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending that you¡¯re in love with him.¡±


    Bree¡¯s eyes widened at her. ¡°You¡¯re as much as you know, will you guess?¡±     ¡°I just didn¡¯t notice. It¡¯s like a story in the book, enemy to lovers.¡± It just hurt her.


    I smiled meaningfully. ¡°Of course he¡¯s here tomorrow.¡±     ¡°Who is Alexander?¡± while frowning     ¡°Yes.¡±     ¡°Howe he¡¯s here tomorrow? An outsider can¡¯t be here at our school. ¡±     I smiled even more. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that ma¡¯am said Alexander cane because he has be a part of our school as an exchange student?¡±     She couldn¡¯t believe it while she looked at me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡±     ¡°I asked ma¡¯am when you weren¡¯t with me.¡±     ¡°It¡¯s you who did it, so maybe ma¡¯am said it could be because you asked.¡± It even made her eyes ze over.


    ¡°No ah, I just asked and then that¡¯s ma¡¯am¡¯s answer.¡±     ¡°Are you sure?¡±     ¡°Yes.¡± The school bell rang again for the students to re-enter the ssroom.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± she said to Bree. They went to the ssroom together.


    Meanwhile, when Danie came home, someone called her. ¡°Hello! Alexander. ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± was its answer on the other line.


    ¡°You want to partner with the color that Bree will wear, don¡¯t you?¡±     ¡°Yes.¡±     ¡°Her gown is red, so you still have time to find a red tuxedo, or maybe you already have it in your closet.¡±     ¡°I already have a red tuxedo, so that¡¯s good.¡±     ¡°Why did I even ask the CEO¡¯s son?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±     ¡°Ah no, that¡¯s all I¡¯m going to say. Bye! ¡± And she dropped the call. ¡°The hard part of what I¡¯m doing is when those two really don¡¯t get along, they both get a p from my palm.¡±     Alexa first stopped writing when Lexie arrived. She set aside the book and the pen first. Lexie saw it. ¡°You¡¯re writing right there in the book. You know you haven¡¯t fully recovered when your strength returns. ¡±     She smiled and adjusted the back of the bed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just bored here.¡±     ¡°You can go home the other day,¡± she cheerfully stated.     ¡°Yes.¡± Lexie was about to sit next to Alexa¡¯s bed when the door suddenly opened and Jack and Glen entered.


    Alexa and Jack stared at each other for a few seconds. ¡°That¡¯s enough to stare,¡± Glen eximed abruptly. The two avoided each other¡¯s gaze.


    Alexa approached Lexie. ¡°Who are they?¡±     Lexie looked at the two and motioned to sit in the chair near Alexa¡¯s bed. ¡°Glen was our batchmate in college.¡± At the same time, she pointed at Glen, who was wearing a red shirt.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next to him?¡±     Lexie and Jack looked at each other first. ¡°Don¡¯t you know him?¡±     She stared at it intently, but she could not remember who. ¡°I don¡¯t remember him.¡±     Jack¡¯s face would look sad because the person he loved did not recognize him.     ¡°He was Jack, our ssmate when we were in high school.¡±     ¡°Jack?¡±     ¡°The one who always teases you.¡±     She thought about what had happened when they were still in high school and she could only see blurry images. ¡°You used to call him ¡°Mushroom¡± because he always shows up whenever Ryan is around. ¡±     ¡°Mushroom?¡± She suddenly remembered the notebook with a piece of paper with mushrooms written on it and words that had been deliberately erased with ballpoint ink.


    She looked at Jack. ¡°If you still remember, were you the one who put a piece of paper in my notebook then?¡±     Jack smiled at her question. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±     ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, why are you here and what do you need?¡±     Glen and Lexie looked at each other. ¡°I need to go out for a while. Will youe?¡± Lexie asked Glen.


    ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯m hungry too. Just stay here, Jack; we¡¯ll just leave for a while.¡±     The two went out and were still quiet inside the room. Jack stood up and moved a chair so it was closer to Alexa.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to begin.¡±     ¡°What kind of wind is blowing at you here? isn¡¯t it? If you tease me, it¡¯s too much, and if I don¡¯t tease you, you won¡¯t stop. ¡±     Jackughed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll admit I really meant that.¡±     ¡°Why?¡±     Jack held Alexa¡¯s hand, but Alexa avoided it. Jack showed a small smile painfully. ¡°Because I have a reason why I treated you like that back then.¡±     ¡°And what¡¯s your reason?¡±     ¡°Because Ryan was the one you always noticed back then, even though the one next to you was the one who really admired you.¡±     Alexa just listened to Jack and didn¡¯t speak first. ¡°You didn¡¯t notice me even though what I was showing you was obvious. Lexie noticed that, but why didn¡¯t you? So what I did was by teasing you so you would notice me even if you were really mad at me. ¡±     ¡°What do your words mean now?¡±     ¡°I, I was the one who really felt for you at that time and not Ryan. You like him, I like you, so I made a way for you not to just talk to or cross paths with him at school. ¡±     ¡°Meaning¡­¡±     ¡°Yes, I love you, Alexa, but you¡¯re numb. You can¡¯t see the effort I¡¯m making because you prefer to pay attention to someone who didn¡¯t care about you from the beginning, but I haven¡¯t said my heart¡¯s felt before. You left after graduation because I was afraid that you mightn¡¯t ept me or justugh at me because that¡¯s how you know me. I¡¯m joking, not serious, and you¡¯ve always been teased. ¡±     ¡°I did not mean¡­¡±     ¡°That¡¯s what, that you didn¡¯t notice. I know that, Alexa; you also mentioned something about the paper stuck in the notebook. You saw a word that was deliberately erased, didn¡¯t you? ¡±


    She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the word I was supposed to say after graduation, but I didn¡¯t say it.¡±     ¡°Then what¡¯s the word written on the paper you erased?¡±

 Chapter 66 J.S. Prom

    Jack gripped his knee tightly. ¡°I love you!¡± Simultaneously look into Alexa¡¯s eyes.


    Alexa¡¯s eyes widened as Jack said this right in front of her. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s written on the paper.¡±     While looking around the room, she asked. ¡°How did you find me and why?¡±     Jack was stunned for a moment by her question, and tears rolled down his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m the guilty person. The one that brings you here?¡±


    Gradually, her forehead furrowed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know we were going to meet again like that and in that situation, and I was the cause of it all. So I apologize for what I did, and God knows I didn¡¯t mean it! ¡±     Alexa was stunned for a moment. ¡°So I me myself twice for what happened. I just wanted to see you again and have been looking for you for a few years, but why did that happen? ¡±     ¡°Did you look for me?¡±     Jack nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a few years, but I can¡¯t find you, and I told myself then that if I haven¡¯t found you this year I will go on with my life and remove you from my system, but destiny doesn¡¯t want that to happen. I found you but it was just a bad meeting. ¡±     ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± She said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how I will react to what you said.¡± ¡±


    Jack smiled slightly at her. ¡°I know you¡¯ll be surprised by what I said, so I¡¯ll wait and I¡¯ll do what I didn¡¯t do before. Maybe you¡¯ll see me every day or a few times a week to court you and prove to myself that everything I said is true. ¡°They stopped talking when a nurse entered the room.


    The next day, Alexa woke up early to write because she had to finish her chapter about Danie¡¯s prom and she was about to start messing up the story of her character in the book.


    Earlier, Bree was at Danie¡¯s house carrying the gown she was going to wear. They both decided to go and just ride a tricycle at the same time. It is not possible to walk there in a gown. That is definitely a scene on the road.


    While in the hut, the two talked about J.¡¯s prom. ¡°Are you sure William is your escort?¡± Bree asked.


    ¡°Yes, we talked again yesterday.¡±     ¡°Really?¡±     ¡°Yeah, why so many questions?¡±     ¡°It¡¯s only two, but I feel like something bad will happen tomorrow. I just feel, so don¡¯t think about it. ¡±     She looked at it badly. ¡°You think I¡¯m not going to overthink what you said. If you feel like something really bad is going to happen at the prom.¡±


    Bree smiled at her. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s how you feel because of Alexander?¡±     ¡°No ah!¡±     She red at it. ¡°You¡¯re nervous and excited, so that¡¯s how you feel. Maybe you need to use C. R, so that¡¯s it. ¡±     It bothered her. ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling, isn¡¯t it, meaning I¡¯m not sure, it¡¯s just a guess.¡± Bree stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the room first, and I¡¯ll look at the make-up we¡¯re going to use. I¡¯ll think of something for a make-up look to match our gown and hairter. ¡± Bree left the hut while Danie smiled, but it also slowly disappeared.


    ¡°Nothing is sure to happen tomorrow.¡± She looked at the emptiness and was stunned.


    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Bree starts to put on Danie¡¯s make-up, but while Bree is doing that, Danie is messing up while doing her make-up.


    ¡°What color is my eyeshadow?¡±     ¡°ck.¡±     Her forehead furrowed. ¡°ck! Why is that the color of my eyeshadow? We¡¯re not going to a party of ghosts. ¡±     Bree bit her lip. ¡°You¡¯ve been around for a while, Danie. You are talking too much and I can¡¯t focus on what I¡¯m doing, so just shut your mouth!¡±     ¡°Why, it¡¯s too quiet around here, so I¡¯ll make noise first, but why is my eyeshadow ck first?¡±     Bree closed her eyes and stopped putting eyeshadow on Danie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I just put light eyeshadow on you that has a glitter effect, making you look like a fairy whose habit is to mess with what I¡¯m doing. Is it okay for you to stop? ¡±     She smiled and spoke again. ¡°I can put make-up on you.¡±     Bree stopped and moved a little away from her. ¡°No thank you, Danie, even though I don¡¯t have any more make-up on than you do on my face. Last time you put make-up on me, I was embarrassed. Even if the make-up you used did not appear haggard, a fresh make-up look must have appeared haggard.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°I thought you were going to the Halloween party and not the birthday party.¡±     ¡°Just shut up, okay. I am not done with your face. I still can¡¯t put some make-up on my face, so stop first, okay! ¡±     She added and kept quiet until Bree finished. She just curled her hair because it was easy. At about seven o¡¯clock in the evening, they were in front of the school gate.


    Bree, whose hair is in a bun, has a fierce look because her make-up is a bit dark. Danie, on the other hand, has a fresh look and more shine on her face and has a natural look but is glowing. They walked in and saw that many students were there, so they looked for a seat.


    ¡°Here¡¯s Bree, with not much to see what the two of us look like.¡± She dragged Bree¡¯s arm into the dark part not too far from the light of the lights.


    Bree frowned and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s the use of our looks now if we just hide?¡±


    ¡°As long as we just sit here, it¡¯s up to you if you go with other students.¡± Danie sat down, and Bree didn¡¯t do anything, so she sat down.


    As Danie sat down, she rolled her eyes around as she looked for William.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your escort? He should have been waiting for you at the school gate.¡± Bree¡¯s said.     ¡°I can¡¯t even see him.¡±     Meanwhile, when William parked his car outside the school, he was able to walk in with Charice, who had just gotten out of the car. She gave William a big smile, but he just walked straight.


    ¡°Wait, William!¡±     William stopped immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside at the same time, but can I hold your arm up to the middle of the gym? I¡¯m a little unfamiliar with the heels I¡¯m wearing now because they¡¯re a bit high. ¡±     ¡°Why don¡¯t you just wear t shoes if you¡¯re notfortable?¡±     ¡°What if I need to have heels because of the length of the gown I¡¯m wearing?¡±     William could have done nothing but help Charice get to the students where they could sit.


    Bree was aware of it. ¡°I thought you were the muse of your escort.¡±     ¡°Of course I am.¡± ¡±     Bree pointed in William¡¯s direction. ¡°But why is someone else with him?¡±     Danie looked at it and had a few lines on her forehead from the excessive wrinkling.


    With Charice sitting in the chair, William was about to leave. ¡°Wait a minute, just sit here. There are almost no seats at the other table.¡±     ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still have to find Danie.¡± And it walked away. Disappointed, Charice folded her arms and just looked at the other students.


    William stood behind Danie for a while, but he didn¡¯t speak, so the two didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Alexander seems to be here!¡± Danie said happily.


    ¡°So what?¡± Bree answeredzily.


    ¡°We can¡¯t hear the loud music on the phone. I¡¯ll just go to him next to the gate. ¡± Danie would have stood up when William spoke.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Its voice is serious.


    The two looked at each other, and Bree noticed William¡¯s dark aura. ¡°Next to the gate, why?¡± Danie replied.


    ¡°What are you going to do there?¡±     ¡°I¡¯ll just pick up Alexander.¡±     ¡°You¡¯re a woman and he¡¯s a man. He should go after her ore here. ¡±     ¡°The one who didn¡¯t even pick up his partner spoke,¡± she whispered, and Wiliam couldn¡¯t hear her either because the music was loud.


    William looked at Bree. ¡°You¡¯re the only one to go there, Bree.¡±     ¡°Why me?¡±     ¡°Danie might not be able toe back if she goes there.¡± It seems to have meaning in what it says.


    Bree could do nothing but stand up and leave the two. William sat down in Bree¡¯s chair. Danie suddenly confronted him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you escorting me, but why are you helping someone else toe here?¡±     ¡°Who, Charice?¡±     ¡°Yes, you even said that you would be my escort, but you will offer others with your arm!¡±     William sighed. ¡°She just asked for a favor because she couldn¡¯t walk properly because of the shoes she was wearing and we didn¡¯te here together. I just saw her outside the gate. ¡±     She was able to avoid looking at William because, apart from being mean, he was very handsome in his tuxedo. And its serious face and pale eyes also helped.


    ¡°Have you been here too long?¡± William asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± William never spoke again, and they just watched the student dancing in the middle of the gym. Meanwhile, Alexander and Bree areing.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Bree immediately sat down next to Danie, so she was a bit surprised and looked at the man behind her. ¡°Hi! Alexander.¡± She greeted him with a smile.


    He smiled at her and nned to kiss Danie on the cheek, but William gave him a scary look, so Alexander didn¡¯t continue. The two did not notice what happened.


    ¡°Sit down next to Bree; the party is about to start.¡± Alexander followed her and sat down next to Bree, but Bree could only look straight ahead.


    A little speech from the teachers happened, and the partners started dancing. The music isn¡¯t too slow like a production number. When it was over, the host announced that anyone could dance as much as they wanted, so each of them found someone who could dance that night.


    Meanwhile, the four were just watching the students sweetly dancing in front of them, but soon Alexander stood up and offered his hand to Bree. Bree had no real intention of epting it, but she received a pinch from Danie secretly, so she immediately grabbed Alexander¡¯s hand and they went to the center and joined the students.


    Meanwhile, in Danie¡¯s mind, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the person next to me have any ns to invite me to dance? It¡¯s a waste of my outfit tonight, and I won¡¯t even break a sweat because of dancing. ¡±


    While William had been thinking about what he should do, they were both surprised when someone held their hand. ¡°You two, why are you just here? Both of you stand there and dance in the middle. What a waste of the night children, you are beautiful and handsome tonight. ¡± Their teacher put their hands together, so they are holding hands now. ¡°Just go.¡± Eventually, while smiling and softly pushing the two backs, they also belonged with the students and avoided looking at each other, but a few minutester, Danie was surprised at what he did because he hugged her and slowly danced while closing his eyes. Danie¡¯s eyes was still shocked by the reaction, and for a few minutes her eyes were closed, but eventually she also followed its gentle movements.


    Five minutester, they were in that position again. Danie had someone to speak to. ¡°William, maybe you can dance with me tonight too.¡± Charice smiled.


    William looked at Danie, but she replied with a smile. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go back to our seats. Maybe it¡¯s okay for the two of us to dance that long. ¡± Danie let go of the grip on William¡¯s shoulder, but William¡¯s hand was still on her waist, so she took the initiative to remove it. ¡°I¡¯m going back to our seats.¡± She still smiled at them. She walked back to their seat and looked at the people in front of her again, but she noticed the shadow of a person walking into the school garden out of sight of the bright light.

 Chapter 67 Letting Go

    To Danie¡¯s great curiosity, she followed that shadow, and she came to the garden with very little lighting from the light of the ss rooms outside.


    ¡°Wait! Isn¡¯t that a human?¡± she asked herself, but was already feeling scared. She hugged herself because she was suddenly overwhelmed by the surroundings, so she decided to go back, but as she faced the direction of the prom, she suddenly felt that feeling. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± she told Charice. She turned around because it was already nearby.     She raised an eyebrow and grinned. ¡°Your heart seems happy because of what happened earlier.¡±     ¡°Which?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°I can see how William hugs you and dances like you¡¯re a lover!¡±     ¡°Or what can I do? He took the initiative to do that.¡±


    It looked at her furiously. ¡°He can¡¯t like you, Danie!¡±     ¡°Do you hold his heart to say that he can¡¯t like me?¡±     ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to another country where you¡¯re his girlfriend and we¡¯re not getting along!¡±     ¡°Why are you ming me for everything? You two really have a problem here.¡±     Charice¡¯s tears flowed, but her face remained brave. ¡°I love him and I wish I was what he liked and not you!¡±     She suddenlyughed softly. ¡°You are selfish. Then what if he wants something else that you can¡¯t ept because you are not the chosen one? In your question, I know better what to do if the person I like doesn¡¯t like me; in my years of admiring William, I¡¯ve learned that if he doesn¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll just move on, but you should, too, if you want. Why imprison someone if they don¡¯t want to? You can¡¯t be the only one who¡¯s happy; you two have to be the same. ¡±     ¡°No, you can¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, Danie, because he just met you. We¡¯re in high school but I¡¯ve known each other since we were kids, so is it bad to ask him to choose me when it¡¯s been a long time since the two of us got together and knew each other¡¯s personalities?¡± Charice¡¯s tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Danie¡¯s tears welled up. ¡°So if it¡¯s okay with Danie, you just stay away from him. Is that okay? ¡±     ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯te from his own mouth, I give up because I won¡¯t benefit from what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t let go. Charice, we¡¯re both hurting because of William, but in different situations. Now be happy that we¡¯re just who he chooses.¡±     Charice shook her head as she walked backwards, so she stumbled, so she sat on the grass. Danie came over, and she was ready to help Charice when someone spoke, so the two turned around with tears in their eyes, but Charice¡¯s tears were worse than Danie¡¯s to be stopped to be restrained.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±     At that moment, Charice thought it was her chance to ruin Danie with William. ¡°William, help me!¡± Tears welled in Charice¡¯s eyes again.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What just happened to you two?¡± William came over and helped Charice to her feet, but she didn¡¯t seem to be able to step on one foot properly. ¡°Take me home, William. I just talked to her properly, but she pushed me! ¡± Charice improved her acting even more.


    William frowned at Danie. ¡°Is it true?¡±     ¡°No!¡± She looked at Charice. ¡°It is entirely your fault that you are sitting on the ground. I didn¡¯t push you! ¡±     ¡°You even told me to leave and juste back to another country so that only you and William coulde here, so you pushed me!¡±     Danie¡¯s eyebrows met. ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±     Charice looked at William. ¡°That¡¯s what she told me, William. She was angry, so she did this to me. ¡±     ¡°Don¡¯t believe her, William; she¡¯s lying. I don¡¯t tend to scare people. ¡±     It looked serious in her eyes. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll just take Charice to the car. We¡¯ll talk. ¡± William carried Charice, bridal style, and before leaving, Charice smiled, which meant she was the winner and Danie was the one who was bad in William¡¯s sight.


    In a few moments, William came back, and they were now facing each other. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could do that to Charice, Danie.¡±     Her eyes widened. She had a vigorous answer. ¡°I didn¡¯t do that. She just stumbled while walking backwards, but I didn¡¯t push her! ¡±     ¡°I told you before that if she can¡¯t stay away from you, it¡¯s up to you to adjust and just understand her.¡±     She grinned. ¡°Why should I adjust here, William? She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s closest to me, even if I¡¯m just quiet, and then I¡¯ll turn out to be bad here! ¡±     ¡°You¡¯re the one who knows best, Danie, so you¡¯re the one who should adjust. The two of you can¡¯t do nothing because pain from both of you will result. ¡±     Her tears rolled down her cheeks, but she wouldn¡¯t show them to William. He still tried not to be obvious. ¡°Why? Is it because she¡¯s your childhood and I¡¯m a woman who likes you? Is that so? ¡±     ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Danie.¡±     ¡°What¡¯s wrong? So why should I try to understand her? She¡¯s always ruining my day even when I¡¯m quiet, but when ites to you, she bes an angel even if it¡¯s not true! ¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± William¡¯s said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say what I want to say now. After all, you¡¯re looking at me as with no desire because of Charice action. ¡°She took a deep breath. ¡°I can¡¯t expect you to like me either until we talk about what you¡¯re saying as a childhood friend, and I¡¯m the one who has to adjust between the two of us. For what for you? You¡¯re too confident in yourself then.¡±     ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±     Tears welled up in Danie¡¯s eyes with her emotions now. ¡°Why is it so hard for you to get William? Why don¡¯t you just tell me to stop when this is not happening?¡±     ¡°I told you to stop!¡± William¡¯s strong voice shouted.


    She smiled. ¡°I said a while ago, if the word I give up doesn¡¯te out of your mouth, I won¡¯t stop, but now I can reverse what I said a while ago.¡± She stared into William¡¯s eyes, and it was obvious that he was starting to hold back the edge of tears. ¡°If this is also the situation before we can leave this school, I¡¯d better give up because I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll win in the end. There¡¯s no guarantee for you, William, so I¡¯ll let it go even if I don¡¯t think you gave me that chance to find out if you feel the same way about me at least one percent. ¡±     Her tears became traitors again because they appeared again. Starting today, ¡°I will forget who you are and how you became a part of my life. You will just be a stranger to my system and my heart will be stone because of you. ¡±     She had already started to walk, and William tried to hold her hand, but she avoided it. ¡°Can you calm down first? The more you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying because of your emotions. ¡±     She showed William a smile. ¡°For everything I said to you William, it looks like you¡¯re not destined for me, so it¡¯s better to hurt me right now because in a few years I¡¯ll heal the wound in my heart, so whoever you love someday, be happy if whoever she is. ¡± She kept walking and left. William was stunned, but the tears that he had been holding back were slowly falling.


    Danie returned to Bree¡¯s table, but William left and took Charice home. Before the party ended, William and Danie were presented as the faces of the night, but Danie stood in the middle of the stage to take a picture, so the result was that she did not have an escort in her picture.


    They have reached the opposite side of Charice¡¯s house, William, and it is quiet around them. Even inside their house, Charice seems to be quiet as well. For a few seconds, they didn¡¯t speak, and Charice wondered why William hadn¡¯te down to carry her into the house.     ¡°A. William, won¡¯t you carry me into the house?¡±     No emotion could be seen on William¡¯s face, not even in his eyes. ¡°So that¡¯s your foot to get out of the car and walk into your house.¡±     She wonders why William said that even though he knew Danie had pushed her. ¡°How can I walk when you saw what happened and you even carried me to your car?¡±     ¡°You can go out,¡± William still calmly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m paralyzed and I can¡¯t step on one of my feet properly. How can I get out of here in your car? ¡±     ¡°Let¡¯s not fool around here, Charice. I know you won¡¯t sprain your foot anymore. ¡±     She closed her eyes a few times. ¡°What are you saying?¡±     It looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything before. You can even sit on thewn, and it¡¯s your fault. Why? ¡±     She was devastated and nervous about what he said. ¡°Did you see¡­?¡± was her stuttering question.


    ¡°Yes, and I also heard what you two were talking about.¡±     ¡°Then why did you show that a minute ago when you knew I was just lying?¡±     He sighed. ¡°Because as long as you two aren¡¯t so far apart, no one wants to stop. It doesn¡¯t mean that I told that to Danie, you¡¯re the one chose to the two of you.¡±     ¡°So, Danie is on your side like that!¡± Gradually, her breathing quickened with anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t take sides with you two, and if you can stay away from each other, this isn¡¯t happening.¡±     ¡°She¡¯s the one to tell you about that.¡±     Suddenly, the aura of William¡¯s face changed from what Charice had said. ¡°She already did.¡±     Charice frowned and didn¡¯t know what it meant. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re happy with what you did because you upset her in the fight just to get my attention, so you can have a party because your suffering is over.¡± William started the car again. ¡°Go down.¡±     Charice could have done nothing bute down quietly to hear what it said, but before William left, it spoke again. ¡°The three of us won¡¯t be happy now.¡± It closed the door where Charice got off and finally left while Charice was still staring at the road where William¡¯s car had disappeared.


    Alexa let go of the ballpen and her tears slowly trickled down the page of the book. The ink wouldn¡¯t even spread because the words in the book disappeared on purpose because it had already happened to Danie and William.


    Lexie came in and wondered why she was crying. ¡°Alexa, are you in pain? Tell me! ¡± Lexie quickly approached her.


    She wiped the tear from her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±     ¡°Why are you crying then?¡± Lexie wondered.


    Alexa closed the book first, fearing Lexie would notice that there was nothing written on the pages. ¡°My scene is just as painful in my chapters today,¡± she said.


    Lexie raised her head. ¡°Oh my gosh, Alexa, even if you¡¯re the one writing, you¡¯re crying in your own scene. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s the reason why that¡¯s happening is because you¡¯re the writer, aren¡¯t you? ¡±     She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s more effective for the reader then. I¡¯m the only writer who cried, how can the readers in the future feel right?¡±


    ¡°Are you close to finishing what you¡¯re writing? ¡±     ¡°Yes, almost.¡±     ¡°Well then, let¡¯s just eat first. I¡¯m suddenly hungry. I passed by street vendors on the way, so I got hungry. I also bought some for you. You can eat solid food, but just don¡¯t overdo it.¡±     The two started eating, and it looked like Alexa didn¡¯t have much to eat, so Lexie just shook her head.

 Chapter 68 Become Strangers

    The day hase for Alexa to go home to their house. All their belongings were ready to take home when Jack entered the room.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±     Alexa looked at Lexie. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you, he will take us so we don¡¯t have tomute, and it¡¯s hard.¡±     She just nodded and saw that he had already taken some things to take. Then he was helped to walk because he could not walk alone because it seemed like the surroundings were still shaking.


    She leaned back in the seat in William¡¯s car and turned a blind eye, recollecting again the scene she had made, especially with Danie. ¡°Why is it that even in my story, my heroes don¡¯t get along, like what happened to Ryan and me? I would like to write a good ending, but I can¡¯t. So now I¡¯m just going to ask that when they meet again after graduation, they are really destined for each other, ¡°she said in her mind, and she didn¡¯t feel the car stop because they were in front of their house. Jack helps her down in the car all the way inside the house and sits on the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Sit down first, Jack. I¡¯ll make you coffee, ¡°Lexie said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind because I left work at thepany, so thank you for your offer.¡±     ¡°Is that so, okay?¡±     Jack turned his gaze to Alexa. ¡°I¡¯m leaving Alexa. I¡¯ll juste back here soon. ¡± She nodded and it had already left.     Lexie, on the other hand, suppressed a smile at what she saw. ¡°Why is your face like that?¡±     ¡°Looks like all this year, you¡¯ll finally have a boyfriend.¡±     ¡°Think ahead. We¡¯re almost back to zero again because we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time and he¡¯s my old enemy at school. ¡±     ¡°Maybe the news is true that the more you hate, the more you love then, isn¡¯t it?¡± It even smiled at her meaningfully.


    She just shook her head. ¡°You cook, let¡¯s eat,¡± she said simply.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯ste. Are you just here first or do you want to go inside your bedroom? ¡±     ¡°I¡¯ll be in the bedroom first.¡± Lexie supports her until she can enter the room and sit on her bed. And it left the room. She took out the book and opened it again, and there were really no words on every page of the book. She sighed and stood up to ce the book on the table. In a few moments, Lexie¡¯s food was cooked, so they ate well and then rested.


    At night, the surroundings were quiet because it was also bedtime, but Alexa remained sitting and looking out of her window. At that time, she knew that Lexie was asleep, but she suddenly closed her eyes when there was too much light in the room. She slowly looked up, and she saw a bright creature in front of her.


    She had retreated again. ¡°Who are you?¡±     ¡°Come with me, we¡¯re going somewhere.¡± Alexa couldn¡¯t speak anymore because it had already touched her shoulder and they both disappeared into the room.


    Danie¡¯s eyes were closed when they arrived at a house with many books around; Victor¡¯s house. She opened her eyes and looked around. ¡°Where am I?¡±     ¡°You¡¯re here at Victor¡¯s house, the owner of the book you¡¯re holding.¡±     She did not speak at first. ¡°Then who are you?¡±     ¡°You¡¯ll knowter when you and Victor have talked. I¡¯ll be back again. ¡± It disappeared again and someone spoke from behind her.


    ¡°How are you, Alexa?¡±     She suddenly turned her attention to it. ¡°Sit here first, and we¡¯ll talk about the book.¡± Victor sat down next to the table, and she in turn sat in front of it.


    ¡°What are we going to talk about the book?¡±     ¡°Have you finished your scenario on the page that you stuck to because you were in the hospital?¡±     ¡°Yes.¡±     Victor sped his hands. ¡°On the page you wrote, is that where your story ends?¡±     She was stunned for a moment and thought, so Victor noticed it. ¡°I think this is not thest page. My question now is how long will it take you to finish your story? ¡±     ¡°My n is that until they graduate high school, I don¡¯t want thest thing I write to be the end because what happened there wasn¡¯t so good.¡±     ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you what you want again.¡±     ¡°I just have a question, Grandpa. What is this creature that has brought me here?¡± Suddenly, the creature Alexa said appeared. ¡°I am the god of destiny and I am the one who made the book you are holding.¡±     She wondered. ¡°I thought Grandpa Victor was the owner.¡±     ¡°He¡¯s the one I assigned to keep an eye on my book, so he¡¯s the one holding the book now because he¡¯s the one writing it.¡±     Her brain could not process what she saw. She saw a creature now with power, and it was still the god of destiny. ¡°We have to go back.¡±     She stood up and prepared. ¡°How can I return the book when I¡¯m done?¡±     ¡°I¡¯ll know by the time you finally write ¡°The End¡± on the next page,¡± said the god of destiny.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But what will happen to the destined people when the things that should have happened in the book are over?¡±     They looked at Victor. ¡°As long as they¡¯re just acting together, Alexa, they¡¯re the ones who will take their next step in the next thing they have to do in their future lives when we no longer write in the book.¡±     ¡°What about those who separate?¡± You also wrote that? ¡±     Victor smiled at her question. ¡°There is only one person who chooses the god of destiny to be written in the book of destiny, and that is what he sees in his vision. Now the lovers or couples who have been together for a long time and suddenly separated do not write in the book.  If that¡¯s what happened to them, it means they haven¡¯t been for each other since the two of them met. Yes, being together, they got to know each other¡¯s habits, but that doesn¡¯t mean they really were meant for each other until the end.¡±


    ¡°Then everything written in the book is good; that life is now even the family they formed.¡±     ¡°Yes, everything that is written in the book is quiet and there is no problem with their family, so your characters in the book can¡¯t get along yet because the god of destiny has not yet seen them in his vision. I also said you have to end it because they don¡¯t get along in the end. ¡±     She nodded a few times. ¡°Now it¡¯s clear to me why Danie and William can¡¯t stay together.¡±     The god of destiny came up behind her and touched her shoulder. ¡°Nice to meet you, Grandpa Victor, until we meet again.¡± She smiled at it before they disappeared.


    They went back to the room and the god of destiny disappeared immediately because he had to go to Jack.


    Jack was already on the terrace of his house and looking at the dark sky when suddenly the god of destiny appeared behind him, but he changed form as an old man.


    ¡°There are no stars in the sky. Very dark and thick clouds are floating.¡±     Jack turned around and frowned. ¡°Who are you, and how did you get in?¡±     ¡°You already know who I am; it¡¯s just that I am a different person now. You look happy because you¡¯ve seen her already. ¡±     Jack was relieved because he already knew who it was. ¡°Yes, but first I need to get to know her again and be her to me because a lot has changed over the years in her and even in me.¡±     ¡°That will happen.¡±     ¡°Why did you say that?¡±     ¡°I just feel it.¡±     Jack spun around. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, who are you and what kind of creature are you?¡±     ¡°Fairy.¡±     ¡°A fairy, then what can someone like you do?¡±     It looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s happening that I can Jack, but you can¡¯t discover those.¡±     ¡°Why?¡±     ¡°Because it will affect you, you should get closer to me.¡±     Surprised, Jack approached. The god of destiny raised his index finger and touched Jack¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯ll forget who you met in the different persona I made. It would be normal again for all of you not to have met someone like me. By the time I disappear, that will be the time when you have forgotten everything, including how we met today. ¡± A light shed on the tip of his finger and then vanished in front of Jack.     Jack, on the other hand, closed his eyes, but when he opened them again, he just stared at the sky, as if there had been no conversation between the two of them, the god of destiny in another person.     Alexa also didn¡¯t write the book for almost a month because she had to soothe how she felt when she wrote the painful part of Danie and William¡¯s story. She knew they would still continue, but Victor did say there was a difference. Even if she doesn¡¯t want to continue the story in such a scenario, it¡¯s not possible because that¡¯s the flow of the story from the beginning.


    She sat back in her chair in the bedroom and continued to write again, but this time it was thest page before the end of Danie and William¡¯s story because it was only a few days before their graduation.


    The day passed when Danie didn¡¯t show any interest in William anymore. In teaching Danie, she was always serious and just listened to what William was saying, unlike before, which was full ofints and noise. If William had not yet spoken, there would have been no noise to break the silence of the surroundings. At first, Bree was really surprised by Danie¡¯s actions, but soon she understood why, because Danie seemed to give up in the hope that William would notice her. Charice also no longer exchanges bad words with Danie. The three don¡¯t seem to know each other when everything happens at J¡¯s prom.


    Danie and I are in the school garden now talking. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s only been a few days and our graduation seems to have just been J.¡¯s prom,¡± Bree said, stopping Danie. Bree noticed immediately, so she just asked. ¡°Where are you going to college, Danie?¡±     ¡°I do not know.¡±     ¡°I¡¯m just here near our ce so I can still go home.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to study in a faraway ce because my mother ns to go home to the province and we¡¯ll live there, so I think I¡¯ll go to college there.¡±     Bree face is suddenly sad. ¡°You¡¯re going to leave me here. I thought we¡¯d be together until college. ¡±     She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll visit here so I can find a job here after college, right?¡±     ¡°That¡¯s still Danie, four years!¡± Bree stared at Danie because since what happened at J. S. prom, it has been quiet and she rarely speaks. If she used to be so irritated by so much, it now appears that if she hadn¡¯t asked, she would not have spoken. Almost half of Danie¡¯s life seemed to have died.


    ¡°Dan, are you okay now?¡± Bree asked skeptically.


    ¡°Of course, why not?¡±     ¡°I noticed that you¡¯ve been quiet now.¡±     Danie gave her a sad smile. ¡°We can still mature, can¡¯t we? I was just ahead.     ¡°But, are you sure of your decision?¡±     It nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s final and there¡¯s nothing to get back.¡±     ¡°You¡¯re still okay, aren¡¯t you?¡±     ¡°Yes, he still teaches me well, but that¡¯s just the way it is and nothing else.¡±     Danie remembered that she had to ask Bree something a few months ago, but now she remembered again. ¡°Bree, did you give me a ne?¡±     Bree frowned. ¡°No, why?¡±     ¡°When we went to the ind, when I came home, I had a ne around my neck.¡± She pulled the ne from inside her uniform. ¡°This. Are you sure you didn¡¯t put it on me? ¡±     ¡°I¡¯m sure it didn¡¯te from me, and if I did give it to you, I wouldn¡¯t wear it on you secretly.¡±     ¡°Because my mother didn¡¯t put it in either. Who then? ¡±     Bree remembered when they went to the ind that William had been guarding Danie, so what she thought now was that it might havee from William, but she didn¡¯t tell Danie yet.


    Alexa lowered the ballpen again and left the room because someone was outside their house. ¡°Is anybody here?¡±     ¡°Wait!¡± While opening the living room door, she saw a delivery man. ¡°What is it?¡±     ¡°Does Alexa live here?¡±     ¡°It¡¯s me. Why? ¡±     ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± It goes behind the ban and has arge bouquet of flowers that grows bit by bit. ¡°Someone is giving; please just sign it.¡± She signed the delivery receipt and took the flower. The delivery man left immediately.


    She went into her bedroom and looked at the flower card. She read the message on the card, which immediately made her smile. It was from Jack, and a few months after she came home from the hospital, he always went to Lexie¡¯s house and sent flowers. Now it looks busy, so it can¡¯t go to Alexa¡¯s house.

 Chapter 69 Goodbye

    A few dayster, and it was time for Danie¡¯s graduation day, Alexa was looking at the sky from her bedroom window before looking at the book. ¡°When I sat down again and held the pen, it was also thest time I wrote in the book. The end of the story will happen now. ¡± She slowly sat down and grabbed the ballpoint pen and pressed the end of it against the page of the book again. She took a deep breath and began to move her hands again to write.


    ¡°Danie, why did you wake up so early? Your graduation will beter,¡± her mother asked.


    ¡°Our flight to the province will beter, right?¡±     ¡°Yes, after your graduation.¡±     ¡°I decided to just get my diploma and not march for graduationter.¡±     Maria was surprised at what she said. ¡°Why? You can still attend graduation because we have another two hours before our flight.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Maybe the ceremony will take a long time; is it okay that we can¡¯t go?¡±     ¡°It¡¯s okay, but didn¡¯t you dream of walking to the stage and getting your diploma there while the teacher handed it to you?¡±     ¡°There¡¯s still college. I¡¯ll just get it back there.


    Maria just sighed. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, it¡¯s okay and you¡¯re happy with your decision.¡±     ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m leaving Mom. I¡¯ll be at school for a while, then I¡¯ll let Bree know. ¡±     ¡°All right, be careful.¡±     ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± She went to school and made up her mind to just get her diploma and not go on stage or attend a graduation ceremony.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    A few more minutes and she will be at school. She also saw that the seats and the stage were arranged. She smiled sadly as she saw how happy the other students were on the way to the stage, but it was final and there was nothing to go back to for what she said to her mother.     She knocked on a ssroom door. Fortunately, her adviser was there and she was alone at that time. She saw her. ¡°Danie, what are you doing here? You should be preparing for the graduation ceremonyter because this is yourst day in high school. ¡±     I smiled a little. ¡°I know that, ma¡¯am, but I won¡¯t be able to attend the graduation ceremonyter.¡±     Its forehead was furrowed. ¡°Why not? For a student, graduation day is the happiest because it means you¡¯re done and you¡¯ve seeded for four years in high school. ¡±     ¡°I¡¯m happy now even though I can¡¯t walk to the stage. If only I could get my diploma now. My mother and I are also leavingter for the province, so I decided not to attend the graduation ceremony. ¡±     ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±     I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±     She took the diploma out of the drawer and saw that it had her name on it. ¡°If you are sure that this is really your diploma when you enter college, you will be able to attend the graduation ceremony. It¡¯s fun even if the lessons are very stressful sometimes, but it¡¯s worth it, even when you go up on stage. ¡°She smiled at her.


    ¡°In college, ma¡¯am, I will make sure that even if the teacher doesn¡¯t want me to graduate, I will actually go to the graduation ceremony.¡± She was still joking.


    ¡°That should be the mindset if you know all your grades are okay, but good luck on your journey to the province. Will you also study at the college there?¡±     ¡°Yes.¡±     Her teacher took some papers again from inside the drawer. ¡°Go ahead and bring it. It also has the principal¡¯s signature, so you can pick it up. I forgot to say, if you are studying in the province, you need the report card and documents from this school. Bring them with you so that you don¡¯t have toe back here if you are going far into the province.¡±     ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡±     ¡°Nothing, I have to go out as well, because I¡¯m with those who fix it outside.¡±     ¡°All right, thank you again here ma¡¯am, I¡¯m leaving too.¡± She walked away from the ssroom and re-examined the gym and stage before leaving the school.


    As Danie walked slowly, she thought of William and how she tried to forget it, but her heart was treacherous, so her brain would be the first thing she would do now because otherwise, it would break and there would be a wound that was too big and she was afraid to go back to the past if this was what she would do whenever William was around. The day passed that she never really tried to talk it out about what happened at J¡¯s prom. The only conversation the two of them had was about tutoring, but the more he talked about how she felt she never tried to convey to William. It¡¯s also better that she did that so she can move forward faster.


    She stopped opposite Bree¡¯s house. ¡°Bree!¡± she shouted vigorously. Bree¡¯s mother came out.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, Danie. Bree is still asleep.¡±     ¡°I¡¯m sorry, aunt, I just need to tell Bree something.¡±


    ¡°You just went into her room. The door is not locked. You¡¯ll wake her up because it¡¯ste and she hasn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet.¡±     ¡°All right, aunt, thank you!¡± She went inside the house and went to Bree¡¯s room, and she saw that Bree was still asleep and could almost see because she was wrapped in a nket and the pillow was on her face.


    She sat down next to it and tried to wake up. ¡°Bree, it¡¯s noon. Wake up and eat. ¡°She even shook her arm.


    It just moved but did not open the eye. ¡°Hey! Wake up, it¡¯s noon!¡± She shouted softly in its ear. She immediately got up and looked at her for a long time, and after a while, her forehead was furrowed.


    ¡°What are you, Danie, the sweetness of my sleep? Why did you wake me up? ¡±     ¡°It¡¯s noon.¡±     ¡°Then why are you arriving so early if graduation ister? Are you excited?¡±     ¡°That¡¯s why I came here, so you can talk.¡±     ¡°What for?¡±     She first took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m not going to graduation anymore.¡±     Bree¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What, why?¡±     ¡°We had a flightter and I decided not to just go to the graduation ceremony.¡±     ¡°Why don¡¯t you go? What time is your flight? ¡±     ¡°After graduation, but just in case I attend, it might be time for our flight, so I just won¡¯t go.¡±     Bree fixed her hair. ¡°Why so fast? Why are you going to the province right away?¡±     ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that it¡¯s on the same day as graduation.¡±     Bree sighed. ¡°You didn¡¯t even wait to see me cry while going up on stage.¡±     She smiled sadly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Bree.¡±     ¡°What else can I do?¡±     Danie picked up a box in her carry-on bag. ¡°Before I leave, can you give it to Williamter?¡±     Bree picked it up and opened it. ¡°Ne?¡±     ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had that for a long time and I don¡¯t have the courage to give, but now I¡¯m going to leave it to you and it¡¯s up to you to give.¡±     ¡°But I thought..¡±     ¡°I¡¯ll forget about him.¡± Bree nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to give that for a long time, so it¡¯s okay that even if we don¡¯t talk much anymore, I can just give my gift and I¡¯m happy.¡±     ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give it to him?¡±     She shook her head several times. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, because my heart might just betray me and I don¡¯t want that to happen, so you just give it to meter.¡±     Tears welled up in Bree¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you really sure you don¡¯t want to study here, even if you just live here in my house?¡±     She smiled and wiped Bree¡¯s tears from her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call you, and when I have the chance, I¡¯lle back here to visit.¡±     Bree hugged her tightly. ¡°Be careful there. Maybeter you¡¯ll do something bad there. ¡±     ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll be a good student there, trust me.¡± She smiled, but suddenly her tears flowed.


    She rubbed her cheek and let go of Bree¡¯s embrace. ¡°You just have to think about what to say about that ne. Be careful here. ¡± She got up and went out of Bree¡¯s room and even into her house. And she cried all her tears because of how she felt now, no matter how far away she was. She stopped and looked at the sky. ¡°May he be happy wherever he is now!¡± She wiped the remaining tears from her eyes and started walking home.


    As William was held on the left chest where the heart was, He touched it and wondered. ¡°Why did it suddenly hurt around here?¡± He was stunned for a moment, but when the pain subsided, he continued what he was doing.

 Chapter 70 Last Page

    Time passed, Danie¡¯s clothes were ready to be taken, and by that time, the students were already at school.


    Bree and William were already sitting in their reserved seats, but when William rolled his eyes at the female students, he did not notice Danie sitting there. His forehead furrowed, and all the seated female students in his ssroom looked at him, but he couldn¡¯t really see Danie. The graduation march began to y and the graduation ceremony began, but William¡¯s attention was still on Danie. He can¡¯t focus, so he just does what his ssmates do. Shortly afterwards, the graduation march ended, and the next was the speech of teachers, guest speakers, principals, and students with honors. It all ended when William didn¡¯t see Danie, and he also didn¡¯t hear her name called, so he was very confused.


    The ceremony is over and some are alreadying out of the school gate, but Bree first finds William to give Danie the gift. She saw William in the garden where Danie and Bree were always there and the ce where Danie and William had a moment. Bree noticed that he was just staring at a chair where Danie¡¯s seat was always there.


    She slowly approached behind William. ¡°Congrattions!¡± she greeted him.


    It immediately turned to her. ¡°Thank you!¡± William wanted to ask something more, but he couldn¡¯t. Bree noticed it immediately, so she started talking about Danie.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Are you looking for her?¡±


    William averted his eyes, so she smiled a little at his reaction. ¡°Trust me, William, we¡¯re going to leave this school after all, and as far as I can see, you¡¯re not going to be a college student in our area either. Did you have feelings for Danie? ¡±


    William was stunned and closed his eyes several times. ¡°You can¡¯t answer. The answer is simple, yes or no, but why is it so hard for you to choose? ¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s really hard to choose if there are only two options. Because it takes the right time and thought before answering, you know my answer was right.¡±


    Bree scratched her head at William¡¯s answer. ¡°We¡¯re all graduates. You¡¯re still showing that you¡¯re the valedictorian this graduation. ¡± She had just shaken her head. ¡°But if you¡¯re looking for her and you¡¯re wondering, Danie didn¡¯t really go to the graduation ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Bree looked sadly at the sky. ¡°By this time, they might be on the ne and leaving.¡±


    William frowned at what she had said. ¡°Leaving, ne?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now they are leaving for the province. They need a ne or ship to get there.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she attend graduation first before they left?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s what she wanted, I said that maybe it could be just after graduation, but she said the ceremony might be long and it might be time for the flight between the two of them and my aunt. ¡±


    ¡°What will she do there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s going to go to college and won¡¯te back here. If shees back, maybe a few years before she cane back. ¡±


    William was stunned by the absence. She took Danie¡¯s gift box. ¡°I really want to give you something. There¡¯s a woman who can¡¯t give it to you personally, so I was the only one ordered to give you this. ¡± She handed the box to William, and he epted it immediately.


    ¡°Think about it. She can tell you how she feels, but the gift that has been stored for a long time, she can¡¯t give it to you.  Sometimes I don¡¯t even know Danie what her trip in life is. ¡± She looked at William again. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Please take care of that. She also said,  if you are both not stay together. She want you to keep her little gift for you.¡± She tapped him on the shoulder and left.


    While William was still staring at the box, a few momentster, he slowly opened it and what popped out of it was the ne with the letter D pendant and a ring. He picked it up and lifted it, even hitting the setting sunlight so that a little glow was seen.


    As he stared at the ne, he remembered Danie¡¯s drawing of a ne on one of their projects. It captures the details of the ne. She closes her eyes to the memory and puts the ne back inside the box.¡± Even though ourst month here at school didn¡¯t go well, I hope you can read how I really feel and why I¡¯ve been acting like that since I was transferred to your ss section, Danie. ¡± He looked up at the sky, then went back to the gym.


    Meanwhile, Danie¡¯s ne was in the air when her mother noticed that she was just looking out the window of the ne and could not see the joy on its face. ¡°Danie, are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    She nodded in response, but her mother just sighed. ¡°I need to use C. r. Can you read this? You know, my eyes are blurry, so you just have to read what¡¯s written. ¡± She picked up a white envelope and her mother quickly stood up toward C. R.


    ¡°Does mom¡¯s stomach hurt?¡± she asked herself, as she opened the envelope, but when she opened a piece of paper, she frowned because the letter was for her. ¡°It¡¯s for me.¡± She had already started reading the letter with her eyes, but she could not see the lower part of the letter because the name of the person who gave the envelope was there.


    ¡°Maybe if you¡¯re reading this, we¡¯re graduates and we don¡¯t even know where time will take us, but I just want you to know that I¡¯ve been proud since I taught you and I¡¯ve seen you change in the lessons you¡¯re struggling with and iprehensible.¡± She stopped reading and looked to see if there was a name for the sender, but she was shocked to see William¡¯s name at the end of the letter. She resumed reading again. ¡°Here I will just say what I can¡¯t say to you face-to-face because I tried to control my mouth, so I can¡¯t say everything I want to say. I know you already had feelings for me when we were still in our first year of high school and I noticed you when you didn¡¯t know, but I¡¯m very nervous about being your ssmate and tutor. It¡¯s not easy to maintain a behavior like Danie¡¯s, and you see that in me all the time. I tried to avoid it, but I also couldn¡¯t avoid it, so I just made a way to prevent it. I treated you rudely, without emotion and without caring, but all of that is not true. I¡¯ll admit I have feelings for you, Danie, but this isn¡¯t the right time for us to focus on that because we¡¯re both still studying. I want to study what we both think before we both feel for each other.¡±


    Her tears dripped down the paper itself. ¡°So maybe when we meet again I can say, and maybe I can, before I finish my letter, I will admit something. I know you always feel like someone is following you when you walk home, and it¡¯s me. You¡¯re wearing a ne, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering who put it on. If you think about that person in ourst conversation at J. S. prom, you¡¯re wrong. I just took you away from the bigger thing that ising. Charice can do to you, and I don¡¯t want that to happen, so don¡¯t say I just don¡¯t care about you. In due course, we will meet again, and I am sure that we can be together when that timees. ¡°Loving, William.¡± She folded the letter again and shed all the tears in her eyes because of what she found out.


    She closed her eyes and said, ¡°Until we¡­ meet again, William.¡±


    Maria just looked away with her eyes still on Danie, and she saw how her daughter cried so much. She fixed herself and approached Danie. ¡°Have you read it?¡± Danie nodded, hugged her mother, and cried on her shoulder again.


    Alexa closed her book after writing the end of Danie and William¡¯s story with tears in her eyes. The surroundings lit up, and the god of destiny appeared. ¡°I can pick up the book now. Thank you very much for taking care of my book even though you used it when you shouldn¡¯t have. Don¡¯t cry at the end of the story because it doesn¡¯t end here until all the stories have a good end and a reason why. ¡°It already took the book that was lying on the table.¡±But you have to forget everything.¡±


    It lifted a finger and ced it on Alexa¡¯s forehead. ¡°You can forget what happened, Alexa, even the magical book you found. I won¡¯t take away from your mind Danie¡¯s story, whose title is ¡°Book of Fate,¡± but you won¡¯t remember that they were real people and you met your female protagonist. Be careful and keep writing your stories in your imagination. Goodbye! ¡°Danie was dazzled by the light, so she closed her eyes, and that¡¯s when the god of destiny disappeared.


    The god of destiny appeared to Victor and handed him the book. ¡°It¡¯s time to rewrite the book.¡± Victor nodded and began to finish what would be the story of Jack and Alexa¡¯s meeting before they became forever.

 Epilogue

    The day passed and it became a year and Alexa doesn¡¯t even remember that she met her heroine in her story, who became a best seller and many people bought her book. She transferred William and Danie¡¯s story ¡°Book of Fate¡± into a manuscript and tried to apply to a publishing house. She couldn¡¯t believe it passed and now it is still her best-selling book of all her books today. Alexa has been a sessful writer over the years and has also been given recognition for her books. Even though she did not give up hope when she first tried, she can now say that she has realized her dream of bing a writer of her own work.


    A few yearster, Alexa and Jack stayed together, and they are now together and married. Jack, who further became known for hispany and Alexa as a book writer,     As Alexa dressed in the bathroom, Jack asked. ¡°Hon, what time is your book signing?¡±     She smiled. ¡°In the afternoon, why are youing with me?¡±     Jack¡¯s face was almost wrinkled like paper. ¡°I would like to, but I still have a meeting. Can I just follow you there, then? ¡±     She came out of the bathroom and hugged Jack. ¡°Of course you can.¡±     Jack returned the hug. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll catch up there.¡±     Sheughed. ¡°As long as yourmunication with the client is nice and smooth, you can reach out.¡±


    ¡°Why, every time you have a book signing with your fans, I always go somewhere. I can¡¯t cancel because it¡¯s also important. Is that okay with you? ¡±


    ¡°Of course, you have to work harder now, because there will be three of us.¡±     Jack frowned. ¡°Three?¡± She took one of its hands and brought it over her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m one month pregnant, Jack.¡±     Jack smiled. ¡°Really?¡±     She nodded and was surprised when he hugged her and turned around. ¡°Hey, stop that.¡± Whileughing, it lowered her and stared seriously into her eyes. ¡°I love you!¡±     She kissed it on the lips. ¡°I love you too!¡± Sheughed because that¡¯s how he always reacts when she says nice things and kisses him. It¡¯s like a teenager being told to crush cheesy lines. In such a scene, Danie and William popped into her head. She was shaking her head.     Meanwhile, the afternoon came and Alexa¡¯s book signing was at a mall. Jack just drove her and didn¡¯t let her drive alone. ¡°Be careful inside; you might step on a slippery part of the floorter.¡±     She was just shaking her head at her husband¡¯s being paranoid. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll follow what you said.¡± She just kissed him on the cheek and left. She waved, and when she lost sight of Jack¡¯s car, she walked to the mall, but she stopped first in a park because outside the mall, people seemed to have a resting ce like in a park. She saw an old man staring at her, and she couldn¡¯t tell why she seemed to havee there where the old man was standing.     She stopped right in front of it with a frown. ¡°How are you?¡± the old man asked.     ¡°Do I know you?¡±     ¡°No, but I just wanted to give you a gift because you¡¯ve been sessful in your stories. You are now a writer. ¡±     She was surprised when his finger tapped her forehead. ¡°Look at the two people there,¡± the old man said.     Curiously, she looked at the ce of having a man and a woman talking. ¡°Who are they?¡±     ¡°They are your protagonists in your story. The title is ¡°Book of Fate.¡±     She looked at the old man with confusion. ¡°What about them, if everything I wrote in my book came from my imagination?¡±     ¡°Take a good look at the two and you¡¯ll know that they¡¯re really your main characters in the book.¡±     She obeyed what the old man said. She looked at the man first. She just saw his serious face and knew he was obviously a smart man, but Alexa wouldn¡¯t deny that he was handsome. Her eyes shifted to the woman. She was beautiful, and Alexa suspected that her personality was brave, but she still couldn¡¯t see in them the habits of her characters in the book of Danie and William.     ¡°I don¡¯t see any simrities between my character in the book and those two people.¡±     ¡°Because the behavior of the two is really different and it¡¯s not like that in the book; what you see is that they really are and not that in your book. ¡± He looked at her again. ¡°Looks like you need another flip on your forehead. I think I missed the first flip. ¡± It actually repeated what it had done a while ago. Now she closes her eyes and remembers the deleted memories of herself.     She opened her eyes and saw a teenager, Danie, talking to the man she now saw as William. Tears welled up in her eyes when Danie looked at her, but she didn¡¯t seem to know her anymore, and she finally saw William. The characters in her book are now popr, and many people have read the story of Danie and William.     ¡°In the story of the two of them, you added something to thest chapter when you transferred it into another paper or whatever it was called. They met again and stayed together. You would think that the wish you added to the story would be fulfilled.¡±     ¡°Does that mean what I wrote on thest page of my book will also happen today?¡±     ¡°No, because their story will be different because you don¡¯t have the magical book anymore, but I assure you that even before I remove your memory of what happened then, what you want will happen to them now. This is the only time the two of us meet because you can¡¯t see me again. Your characters in the book will be realistic now because they are the ones who will be written in my book. Be careful if you are pregnant. It is very early, but I have seen the fate of your child, and it does not seem that everything will be easy for your child. He tapped Alexa¡¯s forehead again to forget what happened today.¡±     After that, Alexa opened her eyes and wondered why she was in the park. She immediately went inside the mall and slowed down because otherwise Jack would be really angry with her.     Meanwhile, William and Danie identally cross paths on the path after four years. ¡°How are you?¡±     ¡°I¡¯m okay. How about you? What was your job? ¡± Danie asked.     ¡°I¡¯m a teacher.¡±     She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a jewelry sketcher now.¡±     There was silence all around, but Danie couldn¡¯t help but look at William¡¯s neck because she saw the ne she had previously given to Bree. She held the ne that William had given her.     Suddenly, someone called Danie¡¯s phone. ¡°Hello!¡±     ¡°What happened to you,dy? Alexander is here again and ruining my day! ¡±     Sheughed. ¡°You really are two; you haven¡¯t gotten used to each other yet.¡±m You¡¯ve be lovers. You¡¯re still fighting.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be lost because this man is even better than my mother in watching over me. Soe here and this man can taste a punch from me. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going.¡± She dropped the call.     ¡°Is that Bree?¡± William asked.     ¡°Yes, nice seeing you again, but I need to leave.¡±     ¡°Really, before you leave, can I ask you toe out sometime?¡± He was still embarrassed as he said that.     Danie smiled. ¡°No problem, just call me on my phone.¡± She gave her phone number to William. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± she said goodbye.     William nodded and his eyes followed Danie until she disappeared from his sight. When Danie was already gone from William¡¯s sight, he stared at the paper with the phone number written on it and smiled. He first grabbed the ne he was wearing before walking away from the mall park.     Meanwhile, at Victor¡¯s house, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s eat first!¡± Lucas yelled.     Victor stopped writing when Lucas shouted. ¡°I haven¡¯t even eaten yet. Never mind. I¡¯ll resume writingter. ¡± It stood up and left the book of destiny open.     Destiny doesn¡¯t happen well to anyone, just like now. Alexa¡¯s character in the book is the next one to have destiny and the same character in Alexa¡¯s book. The story in Alexa¡¯s imagination would then have its own story, and this time it was true.     No matter how many years have passed, destiny is just there, and by the time you experience it, you will no longer have to ask yourself why the right person has note for you. Love is not rushed; it is better if you just suddenly feel it when you have not studied it because every union that intervenes between you in the years toe is more real. It is better if time will test you first, so that whatever stormes will never be destroyed because you believe in each other.     Everyone has a destiny, but sometimes that person¡¯s destiny is set to be alone and unapanied because not everyone in the world has apanion to grow old with. Sometimes the destiny of others is really to be alone, but contented and happy.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!